1All of them

by Stayrr

Each chapter is a different one.

54. Confund Us

Confund Us Posted originally on the Archive of Our Own at /works/9429308.

Rating: Explicit Archive Warning: Underage, Rape/Non-Con Category: F/F, F/M, Multi Fandom: Harry Potter - J. K. Rowling Relationship: Hermione Granger/Harry Potter, Hermione Granger/Hermione Granger,

Harry Potter/Ginny Weasley Character: Harry Potter, Hermione Granger, Ginny Weasley, Ron Weasley Additional Tags: Mind Control, Dubious Consent, Time Travel, Body Modification,

Hypnotism, Lactation, Voyeurism, Perversion, Verbal Humiliation, Exhibitionism, Hand Jobs, Semi-Public Sex, Public Nudity, Multiple Partners, Multiple Relationships, Oedipal Issues, Pseudo-Incest, Grinding, Fingerfucking, Forced Orgasm, Forced Ejaculation, Lesbian Sex, Lactation Kink, Breastfeeding, Life Debt, Self-cest, Blow Jobs

Language: English Collections: Unlimited Erotic Works Stats: Published: 2017-01-23 Updated: 2022-03-08 Words: 112,955 Chapters:

14/?

Confund Us by RavenKing

Summary

Pissed about being called Confunded and not able to prove he wasn't, Harry goes to find out what spell that really is and discovers that it can do more than anyone thought.

Notes

Disclaimer: All publicly recognizable characters, settings, etc. are the property of their respective owners. The original characters and plot are the property of the author. The author is in no way associated with the owners, creators, or producers of any media franchise. No copyright infringement is intended.

AN: This story's been in my head for a quite a while – more than a year – going to be a bit of a slow start and slow progression. That's the least of the worries though because I don't know when I'm going to update this. Regardless, things will definitely move into the adult range in the story and quickly become a harem. Who exactly is going to be in it and how many girls there are, I don't know, so things may shift around./users/RavenKing/pseuds/RavenKing

Confoundedly Confunded

Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

The heart-pounding moment still echoed in his ears the next morning as he laid in the Hospital Wing bed.

"Harry, Harry, you're very confused, you've been through a dreadful ordeal," the Minister said. "Lie back down, now, we've got everything under control…"

"YOU HAVEN'T!" Harry yelled. "YOU'VE GOT THE WRONG MAN!"

"Minister, listen, please," Hermione said; she had hurried to Harry's side and was gazing imploringly into Fudge's face. "I saw him too. It was Ron's rat, he's an Animagus, Pettigrew, I mean, and—"

"You see, Minister?" said Snape. "Confunded, both of them… Black's done a very good job on them…"

"WE'RE NOT CONFUNDED!" Harry roared.

"Minister! Professor!" said Madam Pomfrey angrily. "I must insist that you leave. Potter is my patient, and he should not be distressed!"

"I'm not distressed, I'm trying to tell them what happened!" Harry said furiously. "If they'd just listen—"

But Madam Pomfrey suddenly stuffed a large chunk of chocolate into Harry's mouth; he choked, and she seized the opportunity to force him back onto the bed.

"Now, please, Minister, these children need care. Please leave—"

They had managed to save Sirius, sure, but only by breaking who knows how many laws and going back in time in order to do it. Plus, Pettigrew had escaped and there was no telling where he went. Harry kind of wished that Professor Lupin had found him while he was still a werewolf and eaten him but then they'd never prove Sirius's innocence.

He couldn't believe it though, how could one word from Snape – Confunded – be so powerful that nothing they could say or do could fight it? He hated feeling that powerless so there was really only one thing he could do and that was exactly what Hermione would've done. 'When in doubt, go to the Library,' Ron had said of her last year and he was right; it did work though, not that he'd ever let her know it.

Harry put on his glasses and looked over at his two best friends.

The sun was just peeking into the hospital wing's windows but they were still fast asleep in their beds, which wasn't surprising with how eventful last night had been. He and Hermione had actually stayed awake for three hours longer than anyone else – though with how much time traveling she'd done this year that was only a guess – so he decided that she could probably use the rest. It looked like Ron's broken leg was mended, though he had never been much of a morning person to begin with, so rather than waking them up he just let them sleep.

After a quick once-over by Madam Pomfrey, Harry made his way to the Library; the doors were open but no one was likely to be there since exams were over. Inside, he wandered about with no idea where to start looking; was Confunded a curse, a hex? Going by the how wizards liked matching the first letter of things together he thought it'd be a charm, but what kind?

That was when he turned a corner and almost walked right into the Hufflepuff Seeker that had beaten them in Quidditch this year – but only with Dementor help.

"Harry, what are you doing here?" the older boy asked from where he sat with his books as if they actually knew each other.

"Nothing," he said quickly as he turned to walk away. "I'm just looking for something."

"I'll help," the larger boy said as he got up to follow him. "I still feel bad for the Dementors ruining our match, not to mention destroying your broom. Gryffindor still managed to win the Cup but that's not the point, is it?"

That got Harry to stop and turn around. Fred and George had said that – what was his name, Diggory? – had tried to get Madam Hooch to do a rematch but he'd had other things on his mind back then.

"You really meant it about having a do-over, didn't you?" he asked.

"Of course," Cedric said with a look as he joined him. "Where's the honor in winning if you have to cheat to do it?"

"Er – right," Harry said with grudging approval. It didn't take away the sting of the loss, but it did help.

"In fact if I had my way we'd all be playing on the same brooms, that way it'd all be about skill, not equipment."

Harry didn't say anything to that because he certainly wasn't going to volunteer to give up his Firebolt when it was the fastest broom in the world.

"So what are you looking for?" the other boy asked.

"Oh – er – I'm trying to find out what 'Confunded' means," he replied.

"It means you've been hit with the Confundus Charm. It's over here near the Memory Charms," Cedric said as he led him further into the Library. "Why would you be looking for that though?"

"Snape called me Confunded but I didn't know what it meant," Harry replied briskly.

"Ah," the boy said distractedly as he stopped to crouch down near the bottom row of one of the shelves.

Looking about Harry reached out to grab a book called The Confundus Among Us when Cedric popped back up with a small book of his own.

"This will probably tell you everything you could possibly want to know," he said as he passed the book to him and looked at the one he'd been about to take down. "Oh, you should always avoid the books that're placed in easy reach, they're pretty much written for idiots who only do the bare minimum," Cedric explained. "All the really good ones are at the bottom or the very top; no one ever looks there."

"Er – thanks," he replied. Thinking that it'd be rude not to say something more than that Harry asked, "So what are you doing in here anyway? I thought finals were over."

"They are but I figured I'd check my answers to see how well I did," the older boy said with a shrug. "After all, why wait weeks to find out?"

"Good point," Harry replied, thinking that it sounded like a particularly boring and Hermione-like thing to do. "Well, I don't want to interrupt you any more than I already have, so I'll just leave you to it," he said before the boy could invite him to join him. "Er – thanks for the book."

"Not a problem," Cedric said as Harry turned to walk away. "And Harry," the boy continued quickly, drawing his attention back. "Next year we'll beat you fair and square," he said with a smile before giving a small wave and heading back to his seat.

Harry looked for a place to sit, well away from the other boy. Everyone knew that Hufflepuffs were odd but Cedric seemed barely human. He was about as un-Slytherin as anyone could possibly get.

Reaching one of the tables that he, Ron, and Hermione had used for doing homework before Harry sat down to look at what Cedric had seemed to pick for him at random. Finally seeing the title though he had to wonder just how bad wizards could get with their fondness for naming things. It was called Curious Confundus Charm Cases by Cecil Cadwallader and the title probably would've been a lot longer if this Cecil person had been able to think of any more C-starting words to cram into it.

'Confundo, the Confundus Charm,' the book started out, 'was once better known as the Confusing Curse before it entered the realm of mental healing because it's often been used to make people believe things that they absolutely know to be a lie.'

Harry could see now why Snape had claimed that they were Confunded. How better to not have to acknowledge the truth than to make the person telling it believe that the truth was a lie? He continued on.

'What the people using it in this way fail to realize though is that in forcing a person to act contrary to what they know to be true will only result in rebellion, and that rebellion resides in the target person's own damaged mind that they're supposed to be trying to heal. This rebellion only further damages the mind for it pits the target's mind against itself and will inevitably result in increasingly strange behavior, which will eventually result in a need for the patient to return for proper treatment.'

This passage struck him as rather odd. Harry had been to the hospital wing often enough but he had never once wondered if there was any other sort of hospital or what their doctors were like. Surely the whole world couldn't rely on Madam Pomfrey for everything.

'A more proper way to treat such mind-damaged patients would be to use the Confundus Charm to reinforce a basic fact about themselves – the most innocuous the better – that the person already knows to be true. While this may not do much in itself, it can then be used to build upon – either through continued Confunding or simply through a more passive persuasive protocol, like conversation – in order to achieve the larger mental reconstruction and healing that's required to bring the patient back in line with reality.'

While this hadn't been at all like what he had been expecting, Harry had to admit that it was rather interesting. Something like what this person was suggesting, starting things small and building to a larger more natural change, was so at odds with what they usually taught them that magic did. He

wondered why this wasn't taught more often before realizing that when magic could do huge changes in a second, no one would be interested in doing things in a slower but better way.

The book continued on to show how something like this could be applied to various conditions that required what they called 'mind healing' and soon became increasingly boring. And though it did contrast how the smaller-change method compared to the strange behavior that the larger-change method resulted in, it didn't give any help at all to someone trying to fight the charge of being Confunded. After all, as the book pointed out, if someone were properly and repeatedly Confunded then you could get them to think, feel, and believe anything you wanted them to.

"Harry! There you are," someone said quietly nearby and he turned to see Hermione, his wild- haired and bookish best friend. "We've been looking all over for you."

"Oh," Harry said, wondering how long he'd been reading. "Where's Ron?"

"He went to the great hall after we'd checked the dorms," she replied, her sharp eyes darting the book in his hands. "He said it was to look for you but he probably just wanted breakfast. What are you reading?" she asked somewhat suspiciously due to his lack of interest in studying.

He quickly told her how he'd hated how being called Confunded and how not knowing how to say they weren't without everyone taking it as proof that they were had ruined everything last night and Hermione was quick to agree.

"Wait–," Harry said to something she'd said. "You knew what Confunded meant?"

"Of course I did," she replied as she sat next to him and his nose twitched at some floral scent. "I came across it a few months ago when I started reading ahead. Everything just happened so fast last night that I never got to ask if there was some way they had to check and see if we were actually Confunded. That way they'd know what we were saying was true."

Harry had to give it to her, that would've been a good thing to do.

"I don't know if it would've helped," he said instead. "According to this book, if you do it several times with small Confunds– Confundeds– Confundedsus?" Harry said struggling with what the plural of it would be.

"Confunduses," Hermione supplied.

"–Right," he said quickly. "Well, if you do it right, this book says that practically no one would be able to tell at all. And they never said if there was a counter to it or not – at least not yet," Harry added since he had gotten no where near through the entire thing, even as small as it was.

"That would make things difficult," she agreed as she moved closer to examine the book herself that made the girly floral scent seem stronger to him. Had she taken a shower, he wondered? When he thought of it though he could almost remember smelling it last night when she'd been latched onto him as they were riding Buckbeak up to save Sirius.

"Oh, this is well-written," Hermione said after a moment, quickly flipping back to the beginning to scan the first pages herself. "I can see why you were reading it; it's much better than the one I'd found. Where'd you get it?" she asked.

"Cedric Diggory found it for me," Harry admitted. "He said all the best books were the ones not in easy reach, and this was on the bottom of the shelf." Hermione scrunched her brow in thought at that.

"I hadn't noticed that before," she said to herself in a way that somehow reminded him that she was a girl. "All of the really informative books I've found had been those I'd had to work for–."

Harry tried hard not to imagine Hermione bending over or stretching up high to reach for something. His heart started pumping faster and it felt odd to be so close to her. Was it getting hot in here?

"–But I didn't think they did it on purpose," she said in a way that reminded him of his own lax studying, though in a way that was much less accusative than what Cedric did. In fact, it was almost funny.

Something tugged at the back of Harry's mind. Ron, in his most honest moments, had always called her 'brilliant, but scary' but when he really thought of it, Hermione was simply amazing. Not only was she super smart – which in itself had saved them several times – but she was an amazing friend.

True, she could get kind of naggy about schoolwork and did go to McGonagall when she thought his Firebolt could've been cursed, but that was just because she cared for them. She had faced basilisks, trolls, werewolves, and giant man-killing chess sets with him and never once even thought of backing out of it. And when he'd thought of it, she'd even gotten more lax about following the rules – she had broken several laws with him last night just to save the godfather that he had never known he had and barely bat an eye.

When it came to doing dangerous stuff, Hermione would do anything for him, and what could you call that other than amazing? And how much more amazing would she be if that was reinforced the way the book said that you could reinforce things? She'd be astounding. There wouldn't be anything that Hermione wouldn't be able to do and she wouldn't be afraid to do it if she needed to.

There was a weird squirmy feeling in his gut and a jittery feeling along his skin as he gave a few panicked thoughts about actually doing it. If she would benefit so much from it and never know it happened, how could he not do it? She could be Prefect, Head Girl, Minister of Magic, and leader of the entire wizarding world – eclipsing even Dumbledore – with just a little nudge so wouldn't the right thing to do be to do it?

Harry pulled out his wand as Hermione flipped another page. He was going to do it. For the good of his best friend, for the good of the world, he was going to give her that little nudge. He pointed the wand at her and tried to work some moisture back into his suddenly dry mouth. He was going to do this.

"Confundo," he whispered, causing Hermione to stop what she was doing.

His whole body seemed to seize up and his insides turned to jelly. He'd fucked it up! There hadn't been any sort spell or light or anything, and now she'd know that he was trying to use it on her. How could he have been so stupid?

All that worry suddenly drained away though when she turned to him with a slightly confused look on her face, almost as if she'd forgotten what she was doing there.

"You would do anything for me," Harry said, feeling much more calm again as he pocketed his wand. "Wouldn't you, Hermione?"

Her confused look cleared in an instant.

"Of course, Harry," she said quietly and with a nervous little smile before she quickly moved to

bury herself in the book as her cheeks turned a nice shade of pink

His stomach did a bit of a flip seeing that. Hermione was a girl but she had never acted that way before; not like a real girl. That didn't have anything to do with the spell, could it?

'No, it couldn't have,' he thought. 'I didn't mean it that way. Hermione knew that. '

Harry looked at her again to see that while her head was determinedly angled down at the book, she wasn't reading. Far too often her eyes were darting over to him and her blush wasn't going away. Did–Did this mean that she fancied him? And what did that mean when she said that she'd do anything for him? The images of Hermione bending over to reach the bottom shelf and particularly the one of her stretching out to reach a high shelf popped into his mind again. He just had to know.

"Hermione," he said as he turned and inched closer to her, putting an arm on the back of her chair. "You'd do anything for me, right?" Harry asked again, feeling hotter than before.

"You know I would, Harry," she replied as her blush deepened a bit, her hands still on the table as if her whole body had been frozen.

"Would you–," he started, now very much aware that they were in a very public place and that anyone could come up to them at any moment. "Would you show me your breasts?" he asked, the words popping out of his mouth before he could think of them.

Hermione turned to look at him then, her shyness making it all the more thrilling.

"I'd do anything for you," she said.

"Show me," he breathed, unable to believe that something like this could even happen.

Hermione looked around quickly. Although they were off on their own and had a bit of privacy, she had to be thinking about how anyone could discover them. She'd refuse to show him if there was even a chance of someone walking up to see her tits hanging out, wouldn't she?

Instead of refusing though she quickly undid the clasp to her robe and pulled out the bottom of her shirt from her skirt. Unable to think of anything else, Harry thought for a moment that she was going to take off the shirt too, but all she did was unbutton some of the lower buttons. Then, with another glance around to make sure, Hermione lifted the bottom of her shirt and sweater vest up, and even used her thumbs to lift her bra out of the way as well.

He hadn't even thought about her wearing a bra before, or how odd it'd look with her clothes bunched up around her neck, and he certainly wasn't thinking about it now either. All he could do was marvel at her breasts. She was actually showing him! He couldn't believe it.

"D–Do you like them?" Hermione asked quietly, looking at him right in the eye.

"They're amazing," he said honestly, his eyes leaving hers to return to what was on display.

Harry didn't know how big her breasts were but amazing certainly covered them, especially the center nipple part that was becoming more crinkled by the second. Her breasts moved and slightly swayed with every breath she took, and the breaths she was taking were becoming deep. It made her breasts hypnotic. He wondered what it'd be like to touch them, but maybe that would be too much. No matter what, Harry didn't want to take advantage of her. She may have been willing to do anything for him before but surely before that spell that 'anything' had had a limit. That meant it was up to him to know where to draw the line.

"Do you mind doing this?" he asked, wanting to know how she felt about it.

"Of course not," Hermione said in a breathy voice as her breasts continued to shift. "Not really," she amended as she kept an eye out for intruders. "I never thought you'd ask, to be honest – and certainly not in the library," she said incredulously.

Harry drew his eyes away from her marvelous breasts to look her in the eye again. While she may have never thought of showing him her breasts before there was something in her eyes that said that she was enjoying it. It might've been the naughtiness of it or the fact that it was in the library – and he certainly liked both of those as well – but it seemed as if what she really thought was that she'd never even considered that he could be so daring.

If it hadn't been for the spell though Harry didn't know if she would've participated at all, and that made him feel that she should stop.

"That's enough, Hermione, thanks," he said finally, his eyes darting down to get one last look at her breasts before she hid them away again.

She smiled as she dropped her shirt. What he hadn't been expecting though was how... exciting it was to see her adjust her breasts to fit into her bra properly again though. Without a thought he'd thanked her again for it, which brought another small pleased smile even if she did roll her eyes while doing it.

This had been too good not to do it again later – and she did seem to enjoy it – so that wouldn't be wrong, right? The change that the Confundus spell had done was just a small one, so there still had to be a limit to what Hermione would do because of it, right? She was still the same Hermione, wasn't she?

'She's just... a little more daring,' Harry thought, and that certainly wasn't a bad thing. 'She hadn't just blindly obeyed,' he reminded himself as she refastened her cloak and stood to tuck in her shirt – though that did distract him for a moment when he noticed how thin and attractive her figure was too. 'She had been watching for people spying on us, so surely she would've stopped if she'd so much as seen a blur of movement, right?'

"Come on," Hermione said when she was done. "Ron's got to be through eating by now but we should still find him and let him know you're okay. Besides, I'm sure you need to eat too, all you ate last night was chocolate," she said in a very Hermione-like way that dispelled all his doubts.

He stood and followed her out of the library, the book that'd made it all possible left forgotten on the table.

Out in the hall Harry couldn't help but feel that things had changed between them. He felt connected to Hermione in a way they hadn't been before. He didn't know how to explain it but she must've been feeling it too for as they walked she moved over and bumped his arm with her shoulder, drawing his attention.

He smiled at her – and couldn't help but feel his cheeks getting a bit red – while she smiled and adopted a proud and unashamed look in return. That was definitely good, Harry decided. He didn't know exactly what was going on or what it meant, but it was definitely good and a change for the better.

There had to be a way to get more of that feeling. And when he thought of it, why should he stop changing things for the best when it brought out the best in people? It was just a little persuasion when you really thought of it. Sirius hadn't Confunded them last night but if Harry had known then

what he knew now then perhaps he could've convinced the Minister of the truth.

There had to be a way that everything could be alright. He wasn't going to force anyone to do something wrong, but that didn't mean that he was going to stop them from doing something right if he could help it, even if it took a bit of persuasion to get them there.

Harry returned the bump that Hermione had given him and they went on to find Ron.

Chapter End Notes

AN: Though this story has been in no way inspired by Witch Trainer by Akabur (the idea for this coming a full year before I ever played the game), it's hard to picture Hermione baring her breasts without at least thinking of it. It's a good-but-grindy game in which you slowly get to corrupt our favorite bookworm into doing increasingly more sexual acts through the use of House Points. A recommended get for anyone into things like that but the mods that're done by other people (anything other than the 1.02 version) have more content and are generally less grindy than the original.

Ron and a Tale of Two Furries

Chapter Notes

Once again, don't get used to updates.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

As it turned out, Ron met them before they ever got to the great hall. He had finished eating and met them on the stairs with a stack of toast. And even though Hermione said that it wasn't a proper breakfast she went with them so that he could eat it out by the lake while virtually the entire castle went off for another Hogsmeade weekend. Neither of them had cared to go and, proper breakfast or not, Hermione even had some of the toast herself.

It was hard not to think about Sirius as they sat there. For maybe half an hour he'd thought that he'd have a place to stay away from the Dursleys, but all of that had been taken away by the Dementors. Now here they were again, hours later in the bright sunshine and there wasn't a sign of Dementors to be seen. Good to his word the Minister must've taken them with him when he'd left, so that was one less thing to worry about at least.

Even with that old worry gone it still left him with a new concern to worry about. He had Confunded Hermione to be a bit more daring – or rather he'd Confunded her to be more willing to do anything for him with that more daring bit being what he'd had in mind – but it turned out that she took that 'anything' as a good bit more than just a bit of daring. She had bared her breasts to him just because he'd asked.

She didn't mind of course – if anything she'd seemed to enjoy it – but that didn't mean that she would've done it otherwise. And while her breasts were great – fantastic even – and they were something he was eager to see again, Harry couldn't help feeling that he was taking advantage of her. Surely there was a limit to what she'd do. Her agreeing to do anything for him didn't really mean 'anything,' right? He had to find a way to make sure that was still the case.

She was sitting closer to him than he thought she normally would, which made him feel good in a minorly jittery sort of way. She even bumped his shoulder from time to time as if to remind him that her breasts were still there if he wanted to see them again. That made him glance over at Ron as he sat there and enjoyed the day – and that gave him an idea.

If he had really messed up, if he couldn't trust himself to ask anything of Hermione without there being a possibility that she'd refuse, then telling her to bare her breasts again in public – where someone she knows would definitely see her – would be a way to test it. Surely she wouldn't do that in front of Ron, right? He could no doubt make her do it by Confunding her again but he wasn't going to do that to her.

'Right,' Harry grudgingly thought. 'I'm a real gentleman,' he berated himself. 'I'm not going to make her act like some floozy, I'm just going to ask her to expose herself to me and see what happens when her other best friend looks on – that's completely different.'

He felt like a tosser but he couldn't think of anything else he could do; he didn't know how to undo it and it wasn't like he could Confund her back the way she was. If he did that and told her that she wouldn't do anything for him when she already believed that she would then she'd eventually start

acting crazy like the book said and end up in a mental ward somewhere. Plus, without her giving them any help, how were he and Ron ever going to survive all the stuff that happens around them?

Ron was gazing out over the lake with a look like he was starting to get bored when Hermione bumped his arm again. Harry looked over at her and caught a gleam in her eye as she smiled a tight little grin that told him that told him she was still reliving what had happened in the library and he knew that he might as well get on with it. He flattened his hair and glanced at Ron again before clearing his throat.

"Hermione," he said, turning towards her. She was now looking shy and biting her lip, perhaps afraid of what he'd say next – then again, that look could be excitement. "Can I see your breasts?"

Her face instantly went pink again right up to her hair and a blur of movement brought Ron's head whipping around so fast it was surprising it didn't snap off. His best mate didn't look like he knew what to say, and Harry didn't know what to say to him. Just like he feared though, Hermione knew exactly what to say.

"Of course, Harry."

Ron looked at her dumbfounded for a moment before he saw his eyes drop to her chest; then his ears became decidedly pink.

"Stop that!" Hermione said crossly and now it was his turn to snap his head around to look at her. She closed her robe around her and crossed her arms in front to better hide her chest. "Ron, turn away."

"W-what?" the ginger boy asked, no longer dumbstruck; Harry though couldn't have been happier. Hermione could say no! She could decide things for herself still after all.

"You heard me, turn away," she said with a shooing gesture.

"You're gonna–," Ron sputtered in response, now looking cross himself. "You're gonna show him but you're not going to show me?"

"Yes, Ron," she said heatedly. "Now turn away."

"Why?!" Ron said angrily in a way that threatened to turn this into a full-blown row.

"I don't owe you an explanation, Ron," Hermione said with a rising voice herself. "You are not entitled to my body!" she whispered in a vicious hiss.

"But Harry is?" demanded Ron, his ears now solidly pink.

"Of course he is," Hermione replied. "He's the most important and most special person in the world."

Harry had to put a stop to this right now. They'd already had a row this year that had lasted months, and Ron was jealous enough about ordinary things like scars and racing brooms, throw breasts into it and there's no way he'd forgive him for not sharing – and they weren't even his breasts to share in the first place!

What popped into his mind next made him want to scrub his mind out with soap.

Ron opened his mouth to no doubt say something particularly nasty as Harry scrambled for his wand.

"Confundo!" Hermione said, jabbing her wand at their friend; Ron wasn't the only looking at her confusedly then.

"The three of us are friends, Ron," she said assertively, causing the other boy's confusion and the pink in his ears to die away instantly.

"Well – yeah," their ginger best friend said in reply, as if wondering what that had to do with anything.

She Confunded him again.

"Friends shouldn't fight with each other."

Ron's confusion cleared again and he nodded.

Hermione Confunded him again.

"Friends don't get jealous of each other."

This time when the confusion cleared Ron looked embarrassed.

She Confunded him yet again, which Harry thought was way too much, no matter what she had to say.

"Harry and I are–," Hermione's eyes darted to him quickly, "–something more than friends,"

The pink returned to Ron's ears returned with a vengeance and she Confunded him a fifth time. Harry decided not to say anything; they may be 'something more than friends' but she was still her own woman. It had nothing to do with the thought that she might do the same to him, not at in the least.

"When people are something more than friends you should take it as normal that they will do things together of a physical nature that doesn't involve you."

"Well, yeah, of course," Ron said with a frown when he came back to himself again. "You don't have to tell me. I was just going to say to that I'm going to go flying," he defensively lied in the way that only Ron could.

'Then again,' Harry thought. 'With all that Confunding, he might think that's actually what happened.'

Hermione rolled her eyes and looked at him, as if it were his fault that she was friends with him.

"Now, if you'll excuse me," Ron said with a huff when he got to his feet. "Harry do you mind–," he added quickly but Harry was already knew what he was going to ask.

"–Help yourself, Ron," he interjected, which sent the other boy off like a shot to collect the Firebolt from their room.

A scary thought occurred to him and he turned to Hermione.

"Should he be flying after so many Confundus Charms?"

She peaked around him to see Ron race away.

"He hasn't fallen flat on his face yet so I think it's safe to say that nothing I did affected him in that

way," Hermione replied stiffly, as if she wouldn't mind if the boy had fallen on his face, obviously still ruffled from the altercation. "And before you say anything, I know that I shouldn't have done it," she added before he had a chance to bring it up. "I've had it with his irrational jealousy and anger though; that's not the way a friend is supposed to treat his friends."

"I completely agree," Harry agreed agreeably, still noting how tightly she held her wand. There might be something to that scary description of her after all.

"Besides, just because I'm willing to do – some things – with you doesn't mean that I'm a piece of meat to be passed around," she fumed. "I determine who I'm going to do things with, not him."

"And I wouldn't have it any other way," he rightfully replied. "But just to clarify," he continued hesitantly, "does that mean you're–"

Harry cut off as a shadow fell across them causing them to look up to see a very bleary-eyed Hagrid, mopping his sweaty face with his tablecloth-sized handkerchiefs and beaming down at them.

"Know I shouldn' feel happy, after wha' happened las' night," the large hairy man said. "I mean, Black escapin' again, an' everythin' – but guess what?"

"What?" they asked, pretending to look curious and anything but caught out.

"Beaky! He escaped! He's free! Bin celebratin' all night!" he beamed.

"That's wonderful!" said Hermione as she finally put away her wand.

"Yeah... can't've tied him up properly," said Hagrid, gazing happily out over the grounds. "I was worried this mornin', mind... thought he mighta met Perfessor Lupin on the grounds, but Lupin said he never ate anythin' las' night..."

"What?" Harry asked quickly.

"Blimey, haven' yeh heard?" said Hagrid, his smile fading a little. He lowered his voice, even though there was nobody in sight. "Er – Snape told all the Slytherins this mornin'... Thought everyone'd know by now... Professor Lupin's a wereworlf, see. An' he was loose on the grounds las' night... He's packin' now, o' course."

"He's packing?" an alarmed Harry said as he stood. "Why?"

"Leavin', isn' he?" Hagrid replied, looking surprised that he'd had to ask. "Resigned firs' thing this mornin'. Says he can't risk it happenin' again."

Harry ran off to find him straight away, Hermione calling to him to wait up when he hit the stairs. He waited for her to catch up but that didn't stop him from continuing.

"Where are you going?" she asked as she ran along beside him.

"I'm going to talk sense into him," he replied.

"But if he's already resigned – that doesn't sound like there's anything we can do," Hermione countered.

"You can still say that after Confunding Ron?" Harry asked as he came to a stop.

"But Harry, he's a teacher," she said scandalized.

"So is Snape but we all still attacked him last night, remember?" he pointed out. "It's not right that he should feel like he has to leave just for one mistake. We're not going to fail him like we did Sirius. He's the best Defense professor we've ever had."

"You're absolutely right," Hermione said grimly with a sudden change of mind. "You just distract him and leave it to me."

Hermione was getting really good at brainwashing people; she was so good that it didn't take any time at all to convince Professor Lupin to stay. He already liked teaching and actually didn't want to leave in truth, so all it really took was her showing him how he shouldn't be punishing himself for trying to save their lives and how attitudes towards werewolves would never change if he'd allowed himself to be bullied into leaving. Strangely enough, after that the man had spent more time trying to convince them that Dumbledore wouldn't hesitate in accepting his change of mind than they had convincing him to stay.

"No, I think the biggest obstacle will be Severus," Lupin told them. "After losing the Order of Merlin last night, when he hears this he may just up and quit."

That prospect didn't upset Harry in the slightest, if anything it made him wonder if they could Confund the greasy git into going through with it. Probably not though; after last night they probably wouldn't be able to get anywhere near him. Something of it must've shown on his face though.

"You may not miss him," Lupin said with a smile, "but without the wolfsbane potion... I'm not so easy to control on my bad nights. Mister Filch does still keep those chains in his office, I suppose, if the worst should happen but–"

There was a knock on the door and Harry stuffed the Marauder's Map and the Invisibility Cloak that Lupin had returned to him hastily into his pocket. It was Professor Dumbledore, and he didn't look surprised to see either of them there.

"Your carriage is at the gates, Remus," the man said. "Unless, of course, you'd care to change your mind."

"Thank you, Headmaster," Lupin replied before glancing to them. "If it's all the same to you, I think I might stay after all."

"Really?" Professor Dumbledore asked before continuing. "I feel so much better then about misplacing your resignation. It was going to be uncomfortable asking you to write it out again," he said with a smile. "Might I ask though what changed your mind?"

"Just a visit from my two favorite students," he said, gesturing to them.

"Favorites certainly have a way of working a curious kind of magic on you when you least expect it, don't they?" the Headmaster said as Harry's stomach dropped and Hermione looked much the same. When he looked over at Dumbledore again though his eyes were full of twinkling mirth as he looked at them over his half-moon spectacles.

"Since we have our Defense professor back," Dumbledore said to them when he continued. "I wonder if I may have a word with him alone concerning next year."

He and Hermione wasted no time in leaving and Harry had no idea what he said as he mumbled his goodbyes. If he had thought they'd pushed their luck before that was nothing compared to this. Once they were a full two floors down and half the school away he slumped against the wall as

Hermione leaned over a stitch in her side.

"Thought... we'd be... expelled," she panted.

Harry just nodded and wondered if they weren't going to be expelled anyway. It sure sounded like Professor Dumbledore knew what they did but it had also looked like he wasn't going to do anything about it. Then again, he had to know more than they did about what the Confundus Charm could do and might have reversed the spell already.

"We've got to be much more careful about that – and that's if we ever do that again," he said.

"I can't believe we even did it in the first place," Hermione said, resting her forehead against the cool stone wall and closing her eyes. "Changing someone's mind like that is bad enough, but doing it when they've already taken a public stand like that is madness!"

"And yet you did it," he said with a smile of pride she didn't see.

"I'd do anything for you, Harry."

That gave him a squirmy feeling he both liked and didn't. He had made sure of that she'd be willing to help with all the mad stuff he got into but it was what she might do to him that was scary. Thinking that he had to take care of this fear once and for all, Harry drew his wand, pointed it at her and whispered the incantation under his breath.

"You won't ever try to change me the way you did Ron," he said.

He had just hid his wand again just in time.

"Before I forget," Hermione said, standing straight again and turning to look at him. "Some people think that a girl will want to change them, but I think that you're perfect just the way you are."

Harry might have put the thought in her head but it sounded really sweet when she said it like that. He even got a bit embarrassed because it was so similar to what she'd said to him years ago.

"I'm still not as good as you," he replied with a shrug.

"Well, maybe you would be if you spent more time in the library and kept abreast of things," she said back with something near her normal bossy tone. "You'll never get anywhere if you don't take a more hands-on approach in what you're interested in."

That got his attention.

It could've been the fact that she mentioned the library, or the fact that it was getting hard for him to think of anything other than her breasts, but Harry didn't think she was talking about studying. She had said that he was "entitled to her body" earlier but he'd thought just that that was the Confundus talking. He'd never thought of her in this way before today – much less thought what she'd be like when it came to doing things with a guy she fancied – but if this was what she was really like under the bookish exterior then he supposed that he was worrying too much about what she would and wouldn't want to do with him.

The whole thing did give him a brainwave though.

He pitched his voice low and stepped close to her to ask, "Hermione, are you trying to tell me that you want me to molest you?"

Her shocked and affronted face was at odds with how deeply she started breathing and the blush that broke out on her cheeks.

"Harry, I'm not some kind of slut," she whispered back to him.

"I know you're not," he countered. "You're a strong and independent woman who decides for herself what she will and won't do with her body."

Even with that though Harry could see a struggle taking place inside her, it looked like she wanted to say something but was holding herself back. For some reason it made him feel great, powerful even. He liked the thought that she was seconds from being unable to keep her hands off him.

"Come with me," he said with a smile as he took her hand and led her away before she could respond. Doing it in the library was one thing but for this they'd need privacy that a hallway couldn't supply.

The abandoned classroom they found had plenty of light coming in through the windows and a mountain of desks stacked along the wall. It should be easy enough to hide on the far side of the desks and never be seen.

"Harry, what are we doing here?" Hermione whispered as if afraid to get caught even when she didn't have her breasts bare.

"I have something I want you to do for me," he told her, seeing the nervousness and uncertainty quickly return to Hermione's face, followed quickly by determination as they approached the far corner.

He looked back to the door and made sure they were positioned in a spot that wasn't visible from it. That way even if someone heard anything and came to investigate they wouldn't be seen right away and hopefully wouldn't able to sneak up on them before they knew they were there. Out of a sense of precaution though he withdrew the Invisibility Cloak from his pocket and put it on a nearby desk in case they had to hide.

"I need you to stand right there for me," he said with a smile. Hermione looked puzzled when he continued. "Of course you're free to say stop whenever you want but try to keep still and quiet for as long as you feel comfortable. Can you do that?"

"Of course," she said resolutely as if not quite sure where this was going.

Now that the time had come he felt a tingly feeling in his hands again. It made him clumsy when he tried to undo the clasp that held the top of her robe together, but he still did it on the first try. The whole time he stood close to her, unfastened it, and took the robe from her Hermione was looking directly in his eyes as if pushing him to go further, so he tossed it to another desk and went to work on the next piece of clothing.

The sweater vest really only served to diminish how big her breasts looked when it was on and while it had posed no problem to her earlier that day in the library, him taking it off her now was another matter. Hermione had to fight a grin as he struggled to get it to go up without bunching both it and the button-up underneath it up in the process, to say nothing of getting it over her breasts and head. At least she'd been helpful in raising her arms without making a fuss though.

Harry tried to flatten her hair back down as much as he could but it was still full of static afterwards. It did not make for the teasing and seductive feel that he had wanted this to have. He placed his hands on her waist and smiled along with her once he put the sweater aside and

gradually he saw the humor fade and the tension of the moment return to her eyes.

He toyed for a moment with the warm, smooth skin around the top of her skirt, just under the button-up top. She fidgeted slightly as he unbuttoned the bottom button and he noticed her breathing deepen as he worked his way up, a bit more of her flat stomach becoming noticeable with each one undone. When he was done her shirt threatened to fall open on its own but the Gryffindor tie he'd left on her prevented it.

His hands moved lightly along her body as they ran along the tie but rather than make a move to remove it they darted through the gap in her clothes and roughly grabbed her breasts and bra, causing her to gasp like she couldn't breathe. Her breasts felt better than he'd imagined and Hermione's lips looked very red as she wet them and looked up at him, finally bringing herself to speak.

"I didn't say you could do that," she breathed.

"I didn't ask," he returned in the same breathy voice as he kneaded her breasts through her bra.

Before he knew it Harry was being thoroughly kissed and the force of it pushed him backwards. The move pushed his hands away from her breasts and around to the warmth of her back, finally opening her shirt wide. He didn't get an instant to think about looking at her though for at that moment the backs of his legs hit something and he sat down hard on a desk chair that he didn't even know was there.

Once her lips were off his, Hermione paused only a moment to remove her tie and shed her shirt before immediately coming over to straddle his lap and start kissing him again. Her skin was so warm it made his hands seem freezing by comparison, which contrasted them even more when her tongue invaded his mouth and made the snogging session an increasingly wet one. It wasn't bad – not by any means – and he returned the favor.

Perhaps the best thing though was the way she moved against him and twisted her upper body so that her breast found his hand again. She moaned against his lips when that happened so he kneaded her breast like she seemed to want, not that he was complaining. Her bra was silky smooth and while her slight movements back and forth was quickly sending his region down below to a happy place, Harry really wanted to get her breasts to fly free.

He kissed her cheek, her jaw, and along the crook of her neck before doing what he could to get her wild hair away from that side so that he could see what he was doing. He knew there's supposed to be some clasp or something in the back but knowing it's there and using it was another thing entirely. The whole thing felt of one piece and after five seconds he was ready just to rip the damn thing off her.

'What fucking madman designed these things?!' Harry fumed in his head, wanting to find and pummel the idiot that was keeping him from them.

Her hands left his neck and chest and moved to a spot between her breasts. Suddenly the cups of the bra sprang apart and the breasts were loose! With a thrill of victory he eagerly pulled the thing the rest of the way off her and tossed it aside before bending down to take her nipple into his mouth as he held her tightly.

"Ah!" Hermione breathed, leaning back a bit to grant him access as she held his head against her breast.

She was moving about on his lap in a way that made him stand up and salute but rather than stop

she seemed to be rubbing herself against it through his trousers. The continued movement made it difficult to kiss her constantly jiggling breasts so he had to switch to sucking on whatever part of it he could find as his lips tried to return to her nipple. To settle things down a bit, one his hands found her ass, cupping it to hold her body close to his down there while the other went to take control of the other bouncing breast.

Thankfully, this did nothing to stop her gyrations – they just made them feel better as she pressed harder against his raging rod. This change must've been good for her too for she started moaning softly and her nipples grew harder and more pointed with each passing second. Harry moved the hand from her ass so he could twitch her skirt up and slid that hand through the leg of her panties so he could grab the warm flesh of her rear while he kneaded and tweaked one nipple with the other hand and grazed her other one with his teeth.

That really got a reaction from her. Hermione moaned loudly and pulled his head back to her mouth so she could kiss him again as she ground her warm crotch hard into his. As nice as her ass felt he abandoned it to concentrate on her nipples since that was what she seemed to like. Hermione moaned against his lips as they kissed while he tweaked, flicked, rubbed and pulled her fleshy nubs, making her increase the pace of her grinding against him more and more.

Harry smiled as her moans became a nearly constant stream of mewling that was building higher and higher. Eager to see what happened when that building broke and crumbled, he pinched, twisted and pulled her nipples as hard as he could. Hermione seemed to seize and her head went back, her movements becoming twitchy and breaths coming in broken pants… eventually she slumped back down on top of him and rested her head on his shoulder, finally coming to a rest like she'd fallen asleep.

He ran his fingers up and down the silky smoothness of her back and that drew a shiver from her that seemed to recall her to life. She kissed his neck and nibbled his ear before kissing him again.

"That… wow," she breathed as she put her forehead against his and closed her eyes, the ever- intelligent bookworm seemingly at a loss for words as she got her breathing back to normal.

"Have fun?" Harry asked with a smile as he massaged her back.

Hermione kissed him on the lips again with a contented moan. It was the only sound she seemed capable of making at the moment but he took it as a yes. What he didn't expect was the high pitched mew when she was done.

Instantly the memory of her being partially transformed into a cat – complete with furry face and tail – popped into his head; was there something she wasn't telling him? It was Hermione's turn to whip her head around though, making him follow her gaze. He looked just in time to see the fluffy tail of Mrs. Norris disappear around the mountain of desks.

"Shit!" she hissed as she sprang off him to find her clothes. Hermione quickly flung her shirt on and tried to button it up as fast as possible as he went to where he'd left her vest and robe. "My bra?" she inquired in a whisper, sending him scrambling to find it.

"Anyone here, my sweet?" came Mr. Filch's creepy call from the other side of the room, prompting Harry to push a collected wad of robes, vest, and bra into her arms before snatching the Invisibility Cloak and throwing it over them.

He started to lead her in a wide arc around the desks but instead she grabbed the sleeve of his robe and led him to the corner of the room that was as far away from the door as they could get. Filch and Mrs. Norris looked around and though the cat seemed to sniff around a time or two – and Harry

swore she looked directly at them – they didn't find them.

"Come on," the caretaker said, calling his cat to follow him out.

When they were gone he pulled out the Marauder's Map to make sure they were safe. Harry stood watch over it as she got redressed, though he did see the blasted bra get slipped into the pocket of her robes rather than put back on. Perhaps in a bid to avoid anything even remotely exciting – much less detention- or expulsion-worthy – Hermione suggested they grab a late lunch, followed by chess between him and Ron, while she studied ahead for next year.

And for once he had to agree with her. It was barely into the afternoon and they'd already had enough excitement to last them all week.

Chapter End Notes

Haha! I got you to wonder if I was going the Neko!Hermione route, didn't I? I've never seen the need for that useless Anime insert.

Early Morning Stargazing

Chapter Notes

Some no doubt have concerns about just how much consent Hermione can actually give and what's going on with her, so with that in mind I wrote this from her perspective.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Ever since that daring little adventure in the library yesterday – to say nothing of the writhing whirlwind of sex-charged snogging and groping just an hour or two after – Hermione simply couldn't get Harry out of her head. It was like some switch had been flipped in her brain that was wired directly to her sexual organs that refused to shut off again. Even thinking of him while trying to relieve the feeling had only partially worked for in the back of her mind she knew if it were his hands doing it to her it would've felt better than anything she'd ever felt before.

His hands on her body yesterday had been like magic and just like with schoolwork she knew how this was going to work itself out. Sooner or later they were going to have sex, and then she'd completely be his – not that she hadn't always been his. She'd just read in that book he'd found how powerful identifying and using one simple truth could be when Harry had spoken her inner truth out loud.

'You would do anything for me. Wouldn't you, Hermione?' Harry's voice whispered in her memory in a way that made her knees go weak, almost like she could still feel his breath on her neck.

She'd always been his friend – ever since he'd saved her from that troll on Halloween almost three years ago – but even then something within her had made her help him and follow him into mad and dangerous situations that she never would've considered going into before. And then there was how close he was sitting and what that said of his interest in her. She'd caught him looking a time or two – just like some of the other boys – but you could never be sure what that meant or if it meant anything at all and so she'd never thought it'd go anywhere because he'd never seemed genuinely interested until that moment.

In the context of the simple truth that he'd found and the question he'd asked she had had to quickly reevaluate things… and the result was honestly surprising. The surprising part wasn't that she'd do anything for him because that's all she'd ever done; what was surprising was the fact that she'd do anything for him – or particularly with him or to him – except to try to change him, of course, because he was perfect just the way he was. That realization though was actually a little scary, exciting, and intoxicating all at the same time.

She'd always respected her parents, her teachers, and the proper authorities but in that one moment she became intimately aware that Harry was her authority in a way that nothing else could compare and that her body was his domain… he just didn't really know it yet. She'd never thought that she'd allow anyone to have that kind of power over her – the kind where they could simply crick a finger and she'd have no choice but to obey – and indeed everything about her screamed that she'd fight against a situation like that… but this was Harry who was doing it and something within her wanted him to crick that finger.

But as obvious as the endpoint was it wouldn't do to run blindly into disastrous consequences that'd come from having sex too soon. Getting pregnant and upending everything wouldn't be doing either of them any favors – especially not when it comes to their schooling or careers. Something like that would only cause huge problems for them and even trying to plan around them would only mitigate some of them, and then of course there'd be the societal issues and… well, the whole thing would be better off avoided, if possible.

But while precautions would have to be taken, it didn't look as though Harry was in any particular hurry to get to that point. With a nice guy like Harry you'd think that he was just taking things slow but starting off by getting a girl topless wasn't what you did when you were going slow. Him physically undressing her yesterday let her know that he knew exactly what kind of control he had over her but even winding her up to the point where she'd jumped on top of him hadn't been enough to prompt him to press the advantage and go all the way, and at that moment she had really wanted him to – consequences be damned.

Perhaps it was how quickly it'd all come about that made him wait or the thought of the negative consequences of what they were doubtlessly going to do that held him back – and she was definitely going to have to do something about those – but the big thing that kept coming to her mind now was the fact that it was the end of term and they'd have months to wait before they could see each other again. Doing what they had and waiting that long would be bad enough but actually going all the way and having sex only to immediately have to turn around and not even see each other afterwards would be sheer torture!

Still, there were many other things she could do to advance things in the right direction short of going all the way and that was what she'd gotten up early to do. Standing as she was in the stairwell outside of the Third Years boys' dorm though, now she was finding it difficult to go on with it.

'You're being ridiculous, Hermione. You've been in their room before, just go in there before someone sees you,' she told herself as she tightened her pink bathrobe around her more snugly.

'Yes, but that was when I was fully clothed, not when I was wearing only this and knickers,' she answered herself. 'What if the boys are already awake? All it takes is one and my studious reputation will be ruined forever.'

'And how long will that reputation survive if you stand out here until they wake up? Then they'll definitely see you standing in the hallway wearing only your skivvies and a bathrobe.' the voice of hers in her head that she had battled things out with said before bonking her with something else. 'You've already been standing here so long that there's bound to be older students up and in the common room now, so retreating back to our dorm isn't going to happen–'

Hermione suddenly felt very powerless realizing that and it didn't have the same intoxicating feel it did when Harry asked her to do something she'd never do otherwise.

'–That means that the only way out of this is to go in there and make out with Harry until everyone's gone, then – once you're finished – you can see about getting back out.'

She was right, of course. Even arguing with herself she was always right. She could borrow one of Harry's outer robes – or one of those one-piece school robes if he had one – to wear on top and then send him down ahead of her to make sure the coast was clear; and that's if, of course, he didn't trust her enough to use the Invisibility Cloak, which he most certainly would. Holding her breath and slowly turning the knob to avoid any hint of noise, Hermione entered the boys' room.

The sunlight coming through the windows told her that she had been standing in the stairwell

longer than she'd thought but even then thankfully the late-riser boys were all still asleep. She was amazed that any group could still be this unpacked on their last day to the extent that even if she hadn't known which bed Harry's was she'd still be able to easily find it. Neville's frog, Trevor, was asleep in a shoe at the foot of one bed, Dean still had a picture of his mum on his bedside table, Seamus's leg was sticking out from his bed curtains wearing pajamas that Harry never would, and Ron's bed curtains were standing wide open – leaving Harry's to be the only one in any sort of civilized state.

Tip-toeing over to Harry's bed, she peeked in from one corner to see how he was laying. In the deep gloom she found him lying along the side closest to her with just enough room behind him for her to fit snugly. A plan forming in her head, she continued around to the other side the bed.

A grunting snore came from Ron's bed that froze her in her tracks. Darting a look at her other friend showed that although he was smacking his lips as if he were inches from consciousness he was still content enough to continue drooling on his pillow. Heart beating a mile a minute, Hermione slowly opened Harry's bed curtains.

The boy grunted and moaned at the intrusion of light in a way that was so cute that it made her want to make him make more of those sounds – only for a very different reason. Though she had 'had fun' during their make-out session yesterday Hermione didn't know if Harry had 'had fun' in the same way at all but suspected not. What sort of 'more than friend' would she be if all the good things to come from it were so one-sided? That just wasn't fair.

Harry turned over as she took his glasses from his bedside table; he was going to need to see for his next bit.

"Whoisit?" he blearily asked before concern for waking the others made her spring into action.

"Shh…" she told him as she bent down across the bed to kiss him to be quiet.

Harry moved back in surprise, as if he thought that anyone other than her could possibly be kissing him. Early morning or not, who did he expect it to be, Ron?

Hermione put his glasses on him and climbed the rest of the way onto the bed.

"Hermi–"

"Quiet," she whispered to him as she turned to close the bed curtains again. They didn't cut out all of the light; there was enough getting through the drapes and along the sides for them to see but it did bathe them in a light shadow. "Everyone else is asleep and I would prefer to keep it that way."

"What are you doing here?" Harry asked quietly as Hermione smoothed out the sheets towards the head of the bed.

"I came to see you, of course," she replied in the same silent whisper before lying down facing him. "The train leaves in hours," Hermione explained as she adjusted her bathrobe. "That means that we don't have a lot of time to spend together, so it only makes sense to put that time to good use."

Harry looked at her in the same puzzled way he often did. Did he honestly think she had crawled into bed with him just to prod him into studying? She shifted around in an apparent move to get a little more comfortable and covertly pulled on one side of her bathrobe so that the upper part would come open a tad, exposing a bit of tabooed flesh that he'd already seen before.

Already seen or not though his look changed to same stupid one that Lavender had said that all

boys get when confronted with girls and found themselves in a situation that they were nowhere near lucky enough to be in by half. Hermione had never thought she'd agree with a girl like Lavender but she began to wonder too if it ever crossed a boy's mind that the reason they got so lucky with a girl had nothing to do with their luck at all. The other girl was right though – not that she'd ever tell her – some boys had to be pulled into their luck.

"Hermione," Harry whispered, looking at the slightly opened robe, almost as if he was afraid that mentioning out loud what she'd wanted him to think would somehow make everything she'd already planned for them crumble to the ground. Boys really were stupid sometimes but stupid or not her Harry had the courage of a lion and continued on. "Are-are you naked under that?" he asked.

Hermione put on her best scandalized look.

"Of course not, Harry, don't be ridiculous," she scowled, quickly untying the knot of her belt while his attention diverted back to her eyes. "As you can clearly see," she said as she opened her bathrobe wide to show him what was there. "Obviously, I am wearing clothes."

"You're in your knickers," he said dumbly, his face now very red.

"They are still clothes, aren't they?" Hermione asked, letting the flap of her robe fall back behind her rather than covering up. She wished that she had more attractive and alluring underwear but the heat from Harry's face told her that he knew that he was lucky to see them at all, so he wasn't about to complain. Perhaps she could use that to achieve what she had in mind.

"They are clothes," her stunned and gaping-mouthed 'more than friend' agreed when he had the brainpower to speak again; it took so long for him to do it though that she was sure all the blood he needed to get his brain to work had all rushed somewhere else.

"Do you think they're too plain?" she asked quietly with all the mock seriousness of the fastidious bookworm she'd always been… when she wasn't all but naked in a boy's bed that is. She frowned and looked down to cup one hand around one bra-enclosed breast before moving on to finger the stretch of white fabric that was hugging her hip.

"Th-they're fine," her mop-headed 'more than friend' replied looking at her chest, before quickly changing it to "G-great," when it dawned on him that 'fine' might not be flattering enough.

"Yes, I thought you'd like those," Hermione said, hoping to brush aside her breasts for now. "What about my knickers though?" she asked as she played with the fabric in front in a way that drew his eye. "I've always gone with something workable but since you're going to be seeing them from now on I thought I'd get your opinion," she said in a way that he couldn't help but get the point that she had no intention for this to be simply an end-of-term fling; he was stuck with her now because she wasn't going back to how things were before.

"Those are… very nice," Harry said in a way that got them no closer to doing what she wanted.

"Oh, honestly Harry," she mildly chided as she took his hand. "You can barely even see them. Look closer," Hermione instructed him, moving his hand to her panties as she moved closer to him.

The tips of his fingers were only an inch or so from where she wanted them – albeit on the wrong side of the underwear – but no matter how clueless a boy could be this had to be an unambiguous sign of what was supposed to happen next. She moved a little closer to his face as the same tingling sexual excitement from yesterday danced along her body from head to toe. Though Harry himself was still stunned at her audacity, the move made his fingers get even closer to their goal

and she could feel the heat rise quickly there.

"So what do you think," she breathed; her face now close to his. "They're just plain cotton but do you like the feel?"

Harry's face was a picture of stupefied lust that was cute enough to eat.

"I li–," he tried to say only to be cut off with a quick kiss.

"It might be a mistake to say something definitive before you've fully explored," she said meaningfully, "everything there is on the subject, wouldn't it?"

"Absolutely," he breathed before wrapping his other arm around her to hold her close while he kissed her. As great as that was though it couldn't compare to the feeling of his fingers cupping her folds through her panties as if claiming them to be his.

'FINALLY!' Hermione cheered in her mind as she moaned against his lips, pushing her crotch ever more against his hand for him to feel.

Her tongue invaded his mouth as she felt the hand on her back start to drift downward until it grazed the clasp at the back of her bra. Forbidding him from even thinking of moving his other hand away from her pleasurable centers she tightened her legs around his fingers and started to push against them, hoping he'd get the idea.

Harry certainly got the idea alright and started to rub her pussy through her panties on his own but that didn't mean the stubborn boy had given up on the bra for one moment. Instead, he clumsily tried to see if he could undo it one-handedly while she pretended not to notice. She may have had over three years of experience with that to the point where she could do it in her sleep but she didn't know if letting him figure it out himself would divert him enough to keep things going longer or would divert him too much and keep him from concentrating on her.

Hermione temporarily put that issue on hold when she got fed up with Harry having so many sheets on him and wanting things to be more equal and angled herself up a bit to go for his neck and earlobe while she pulled the covers off him. The covers bunched up a bit between them but not so much as to make her plans impossible; hopefully they'd just keep things from going too far.

She was roughly dragged from this impromptu planning when his hand left the clasp of her bra, which was good, but the other one had also left her pussy – which was very very not good. She'd had no plans to get topless again today but, refusing to let this get diverted by such a stupid preoccupation, Hermione pulled back, sat up, shed her bathrobe and reached back behind her to take off her bra before letting that go too.

'There,' she thought primly. 'Now we can continue.'

Before she could do anything to get Harry's hands back where they belonged – to say nothing of what she'd had planned for him – his arms were wrapped around her, pulling her down to render her thoroughly snogged. As much as she enjoyed the sensation of being on top of him with that hard bulge of his pressed against her, this was getting her no closer to her goal of having her hand wrapped around it and ensuring that he had fun.

The situation threatened to spiral even further out of control when Harry's hands slid down her back and sides to slip beneath her panties and cup her ass. Her industrious friend also took the opportunity to use a leg to move the bunched up sheets more to the side, so there went that barrier from going too far as well. The instant he went from groping her ass to trying to covertly remove

her panties though she had to divert things back to where they were supposed to be.

The gave him a pleasurable but declining moan to convey that while she did enjoy the experience and didn't object to where it was going on principle, today that item didn't appear to be on the menu. Afterwards she slipped off him back to her side of the bed, just so happening to remove one of his hands from her ass while pinning the other roughly where it was. Just because she had no intention of becoming completely naked today didn't mean she had to deny him everything he wanted.

Before she could so much as open her mouth though his zeroed in on her breast like a rocket and practically began to nurse he was sucking so hard. The sensation sent electricity from her nipple straight to her vagina in the best possible way that made her want to remove her panties herself and let him have at it. Sometimes it really sucked having such a sensitive and easily targeted sexual trigger.

"Oh god, Harry," Hermione silently moaned as she fought to rein herself in. "You're far too overdressed," she breathed as she brought his face back up to kiss him again.

She felt a nudge as he tried to move – probably to remove his shirt – and her body held his arm pinned where it was.

"Er – you've got me stuck," the sweet dumb boy said as he played into her hands.

"I'm talking about this," she replied as her hand found his crotch and rubbed his bulge through his pajama bottoms.

"Are you–?" he tried to ask but she silenced him with another kiss before darting her hand up under the bottom of his shirt and back down again, this time slipping under both his pajamas and underwear.

Her prize was a combination of warm and hard, soft and – strangely – gooey. Whatever natural lubrication it was that guys had must've already started working, not that she could say anything bad about that because the same could easily be said for her too. Hermione took it as a measure of success and interest and started doing what she'd come to do.

Though she didn't have any experience in the practical reality of these sorts of things, she was acquainted with the technical aspects of how they were supposed to work. After all, how difficult could it really be to stimulate an erogenous organ whose anatomical purpose was to piston in and out of tight warm holes like hers? Shivering a bit at that bit of euphoria that'd no doubt come one day Hermione gripped his penis with a curved palm and started pumping it.

"What are you doing?" Harry whispered to ask as if it weren't already completely clear.

He placed his hand on her hip in a nicely possessive way though and had changed the question he'd been intending to ask from the obvious 'Are you sure?' to this, but he hadn't moved to take his dick out of her hand so it was clear that he wasn't objecting. Harry was just letting his abundant humility and good manners get in the way again and present her with yet another opportunity to change her mind. Her mind was set though and she would not be deterred… that didn't mean she couldn't be a bit coy though.

"I told you, Harry, the train leaves soon," she whispered in reply as she put more pressure on his penis. "You wouldn't begrudge me the chance for some hands-on studying to get ready for next year, would you?"

Hermione didn't know whether it was what she was doing or the promise of doing more of it in the future that did it but Harry's dick seemed to swell at the thought either way.

"Absolutely not," he breathed before kissing her once again.

She had to restrain herself from giggling as Harry's fingers tickled her as they raced along her belly on their way back to her panties. She didn't think laughing when he was finally going along with the plan was the right thing to do to get him to continue but it was a close run thing. Soon enough his hands were right where they were supposed to be, with one of them tenderly caressing her folds while the other kneaded her ass.

Hermione was in heaven as Harry kissed her neck while his fingers ran along the outside of her lower lips. At once she knew that if there was one thing he wouldn't have to be schooled on when the time came for it it'd be foreplay. She didn't know if he did it on purpose or if he was held back by the same lack of knowledge she had but the way he lightly skirted around her clit and just barely probed the entrance to her vagina was such a teasing thing to do that she couldn't help but get even wetter because of it.

To kick things up a notch she tightened her grip on his penis and started pumping it harder. It did not get the reaction she wanted. The sharp, pained intake of breath made her stop immediately and his hand leaving her pussy again got her worried that this was doomed to failure. Was she doing it wrong? Was she hurting him? The last thing this was supposed to be was painful.

"You're pulling skin," Harry explained as his free hand moved to his own pajama bottoms.

Hermione thought he might pull her hand away and just call it quits but was pleasantly relieved when all he did was expose himself. It was a measure of just how far things had progressed between them that she felt happy about that because just twenty-four hours ago she would've been shocked and scandalized if the same had happened then and it might've ended their friendship.

As it was she couldn't help but think it a bit strange how unstrange it was to look down and see it in her hand like that. That, of course, led her to wonder how his stacked up against others and whether it'd really fit inside her like it's supposed to. The way it resembled an overlarge hotdog in the bun of her hand also gave her the sudden curiosity about what it tasted like – not that she'd ever do such a demeaning thing as to actually take it into her mouth, of course – it was just an… just an intellectual curiosity, nothing more.

"You're gripping it too hard," he quietly explained as his hand opened hers so that she was holding it more lightly. "You do it like this."

Harry then moved her thumb to the other side of his penis and bent it around so that it joined up with her pointer finger to make a ring. That act in itself let her see what the flaw in her thinking was; it wasn't stimulating the surface area that was important, it was replicating what might be the general experience of penetration that was the main thrust of a male's masturbation. Looking at it that way she couldn't help but think that boys got the raw end of the deal when it came to that since all they had amounted to fingering while girls also had clitoral stimulation – but then an idea came to her.

'That's unless boys have a biologically analogous region of the penis itself that provided the same stimulation!' Hermione reasoned, what that area would be appearing readily in her mind. 'But honestly,' she thought as the mistake loomed larger again, 'They really shouldn't call it a tug job if you don't do any actual tugging,' she reprimanded the wider society that had given her the incorrect information.

"Then it'd be more like this," she said softly as she brought the hand encircling his penis up all the way to the tip before bringing it back down again, paying special attention to the bulbous bell end to give it the most penetrative feel possible.

Harry was silent for a second, though whether out of continued shock that this was really happening or out of pleasure she couldn't say.

"That'd – that'd be it," he said once he could speak again.

Hermione smiled as she continued her ministrations and Harry kissed her again, his fingers brushing against her panties before he slipped them under her underwear to return to caressing her pussy. She liked the feeling of power it gave her to know that she could give him such pleasure and wondered how much more she could give before he reached his inevitable end.

Things could be even better still, she thought; since he was willing to instruct her on what he found pleasurable then it was only fitting for her to do the same. With that in mind, her other hand joined his – her fingers moving his where she wanted them to go.

"Don't be afraid to go in depth–," Hermione said as she maneuvered his middle finger to slip into her all the way to its second joint, "–with your studying, Harry. You'll never learn to do the best stuff unless you do."

She withdrew her hand from her already filled panties lest he take it as an excuse to try removing them again. Her mop-headed 'more than friend' didn't appear to be thinking of it though nor appear to have a come-back for what she'd said but he took her point nonetheless. He withdrew his finger and ran it along her folds, like he had before, before inserting it inside her again. It wasn't perfect to get her there completely but was pleasurable nonetheless, and something she'd be happy to engage in for hours on end – if only they had the time.

In an effort to inspire him to get more adventurous with her body Hermione began to speed up what she was doing to his. The way they were laying made it odd for her to do so and uncomfortable for her wrist so it necessitated her to add a little corkscrew motion towards his tip. Harry seemed to really like it though, his breathing becoming deeper and leading him to become more active with what he was doing as well.

She had just brought her free hand to her breast to tweak her nipple when she received a shock; Harry's finger found her clit. The resulting mix of the two threatened to send her to the moon immediately and her hips reflexively pulled back. And while that brought her more into contact with the strong hold he had on her ass it was enough of a reprieve to keep her from getting off too soon.

Harry looked at her curiously though as she caught her breath; the poor boy must've had no idea what he'd done and probably thought she might want to stop.

"That was– a really – good spot," she panted before leaning in to French kiss him again and get things restarted down below.

Harry didn't seem to want her to move away again, the hand on her ass kept her close while on the whole he seemed more dedicated to exploring what she had than before. He must've been searching for what it was that caused her to jump though for the hand in front of her panties lingered more on the lips while he circled the one behind her lower down so he could send it between her legs and use it to probe her vagina. Eventually a finger was inside her from both in front as well as behind, which made her begin to rock her hips as her mind began to fog up with pleasure and moan against his lips as she tried to give to him the same pleasure he was giving to

her.

Hermione spread her legs to give him better access as she tried to intensify what she was doing for him. She couldn't tell if what she was doing down there was doing the job or not though for besides the same deeper breathing as before Harry gave no noticeable sign that it was working. Wrapped up in all this, and the world seeming to whirl all around her, she didn't notice until it was too late that the persistent boy had gotten her panties below her knees until it was already too late.

There was a spike of fear and self-preservation that cleared her mind when Harry then leaned into her to turn her onto her back. She couldn't let that happen though or she knew how it would end, and she couldn't take that risk. In a mad bid to halt him in his tracks Hermione tightened her hold on his penis and held her ground so that he'd have to either choose to continue and get his dick mangled by his own movement or go back to where he was.

Thankfully, Harry went back to where he was and didn't even seem to notice that he'd been cut off, let alone what ultimate goal it was that he had been seeming to pursue.

'Good lord,' she thought to herself as he began to snog her senseless again. 'He can't be this good at this and just be going on instinct, can he?'

The hand of his that was pinned behind her suddenly turned and went for the back of her head, taking control of it and angling it so that he could get to her neck while the other pushed two fingers inside her and began to pump in and out more quickly. Harry kissed his way down to her breast again as his thumb started flicking her folds below. Those delicious fingers of his curled to explore her inner wall and seemed to find something there that she hadn't had a clue about while that thumb hit her clit like a hammer and he sucked on her nipple.

'YES, HE'S THAT GOOD!' Hermione wanted to yell as she shuddered in an orgasm that seemed to go on forever but at that moment her lungs were completely out of air for her to so much as moan, meaning she had to twitch in silent pleasurable agony.

Harry withdrew his fingers from her and looked at her with a knowing grin before finally looking ready to say something.

"Trevor!" Neville Longbottom exclaimed, bringing her crashing roughly back to earth.

How could she have completely forgotten about the four other boys that were in the same room?!

"What'd he do now?" Dean asked from somewhere on the other side of Harry's bed curtains. "He piss on your robes again?"

"No, in my shoe," the other boy complained.

"I swear he's as bad as a dog," Seamus commented, causing Hermione to wonder just how long they've been up. "You should get him a fish bowl to sleep in or something."

"I wish my Gran would let me leave him at home but she always makes sure I have him," Neville moaned piteously.

"You should feed him to Hermione's cat then," Seamus suggested before laughing at some unknown joke. "She's got one vicious pussy that'd chew up anything, I reckon. Eh, Ron?"

'Crookshanks didn't eat–!' she wanted to say, and may well would have if she hadn't been naked and hiding. As it was though she quickly saw through what the boy thought passed for humor. 'My pussy is very well satisfied at the moment, thank you very much,' she said in her mind prissily. 'But

you needn't worry about my vicious pussy; the only thing it'll ever eat will be this,' she thought as Harry's dick rapidly deflated in her hand, 'and it would never hurt Harry.'

"Whassat?" a sleepy-sounding Ron asked from not far away.

'Shit!' Hermione thought as she quickly considered gathering up the covers to hide herself – or at least pulling up her panties, which were now around one ankle. The covers were all over the place now though and any sound or movement at all could draw the guys' attention and expose them. In that case, not moving and staying exactly as they were might actually be the safer thing to do in order to get out of here.

"Hermione's got an angry pussy, don't cha think?"

"Nah, it just looks funny," her ginger-headed friend said, seeming to miss how what he just said could be taken out of context and twisted into something horrible. "That was a misunderstanding anyway. You up, Harry?" he called afterwards.

"I–I'm up," he said from within their vulnerable cocoon and giving her an unneeded quieting look. "I'll be down in a bit," Harry called in a bid to move them on their way. "Save me a seat, will you?"

"Yeah, alright," Ron agreed before everyone on that side lapsed into the more muted rustling sounds of getting ready to leave.

Even if they didn't seem to be in any immediate danger Hermione couldn't shake the paranoid feeling that they've forgotten something. Harry seemed to have felt it too – or at least still felt the danger of exposure – for he put himself back in his pajamas, meaning that it was probably safe for her to move enough to retrieve hers. She had just sat up to reach her panties and put them to rights when a nagging feeling made her look around.

She couldn't find her bra and only a tiny pink edge of her bathrobe could still be seen. They must've fallen off the side of the bed!

"Hey, Harry?" Ron asked from right next to them as the pink edge of the bathrobe suddenly disappeared, making her panic and try to cover herself as best as possible. "What's–?"

The bed curtain was thrown open to show a confused Ron holding up her missing garments.

"Gah!" the wide-eyed ginger boy yelled, tossing the clothes in on top of her before shutting the curtain again.

"The hell was that?" Dean asked as Hermione scrambled to find the covers.

"It's nothing. Nothing," Ron protested.

"I think Ron got an eyeful of something he never wanted to see," Seamus laughed as she hid beneath the mangled covers.

"What do you mean?" ever-innocent Neville asked.

"Finally figured out what that thing down there's for – eh, Harry?" the infuriatingly perverted Irish boy laughed again.

"Come on, guys, let's go," Ron said sportingly as he began to corral the other boys out of the room. "No, Seamus. Go on, let's give him some privacy."

"But my shoe," Neville objected amidst the general muttering and shuffling sounds that were moving away.

"Fix it downstairs or something. Go on." After a moment their surprisingly helpful friend called back to them, "Alright, Harry, that's everyone. You just – you come down later."

With that the door closed and Hermione felt totally embarrassed. How was she ever supposed to look Ron in the eye again after that? All of her academic and moral authority was shattered now and all she'd be to him was 'that naked bird in Harry's bed.'

'And what if he tells them what really happened?!' she panicked.

"Okay, they're really gone," Harry's voice said from outside of her secondary protective bubble.

"That was absolutely mortifying," Hermione said as she poked her head back out from under the covers to see Harry peaking out of the curtains on his side.

"Could've been worse, I guess," her mop-headed 'more than friend but not quite lover' offered by way of consolation.

"Ron saw me completely naked," she reminded him as she sat up again to join him. "It doesn't get much worse than that."

"All my roommates think that I'm up here masturbating except him," Harry countered, "and that I was doing it while they were still in the same room talking."

"I'd still take that over our best friend seeing me naked. That was never a part of the plan and at least you were covered up."

"Wait – you planned what was going to happen before you came up here?" he asked curiously.

"Not – not everything," she said hedgingly, the huge flaw in her plan titled 'getting out without being caught' looming large in her mind again. "There were certain variables that I couldn't account for."

"Like being seen?" Harry asked, pulling the curtain next to him open all the way.

"Harry!" Hermione exclaimed in a scandalized whisper as she quickly drew the covers around her again. "Someone could come in at any time," she scolded him. "Then we'd likely both be expelled."

"And yet you still planned what you were going to do and came up here anyway," Harry said with an odd look on his face. "Why?"

"To repay you for what you did yesterday, of course," she said as if it were obvious.

"You showed me your breasts yesterday," her 'more than friend' pointed out. "All I did was ask."

"And you–," Hermione stopped to glance over and make sure the door was still closed, "–made sure that I 'had fun' then, remember?"

"I seem to recall a certain wild-haired girl 'having fun' just fine on her own yesterday," Harry said with a cute but cheeky smile. "It was the most I could do just to hold on and make sure you didn't fall to the floor with the way you were bouncing about. Though I must say that I did enjoy the view," he admitted, "you're a good kisser too."

As embarrassing as the compliment was, what he said had too much of a disturbing ring of truth for her to accept the implications of. She was not using Harry for her own sexual gratification. That was not the way proper sexual relations happened at all and she refused to have that said of her.

"And that's why I came up here in the first place," she said, though all that did was draw a confused look from him. "To pay you back and make sure that you 'had fun' like I did."

"Who said I had to be paid back for that?" he asked.

"Don't be silly, Harry," Hermione chided, thinking that even he couldn't be that selfless. "There's always reciprocity when it comes to something like this," she explained – or at least tried to.

"What?"

"It means there's a give and take," she said with a little roll of the eyes.

"Right," Harry nodded before grabbing her and flumping down to lay back on the bed again, pulling her along for the ride and causing her to shriek.

When they settled into a stable position again she was now on her back and being held down. Her attempts to find out what he was doing blocked by him kissing her and her attempts to keep a hold of the covers failing miserably since he'd somehow gotten one of her arms pinned behind him, like she'd had his earlier, and he held the other arm secure by holding her wrist with the hand whose arm had found its way back behind her neck.

Hermione didn't know what exactly Harry had planned to do but she couldn't imagine him forcing himself upon her, especially after what he'd just said about not needing to be repaid. In the unlikely event that happened though at least if he tried to get on top of her he'd have to free her pinned arm and she'd be in a better position to defend herself. She might've said that her pussy would never hurt him but her fists and knees were under no such restriction.

"Harry, what are you doing?" Hermione asked when he momentarily detached from her lips as she firmly shut her legs.

"Just a little give and take," Harry replied, his free hand going again to her breast. "I give you as much fun as I can and we'll see how much you can take," he said with the same cheeky smile that spelled her certain doom.

"That's not–!"

'–How it's supposed to work!' she had to finish in her head as he kissed her into silence again and immediately began his assault.

Harry forcefully pinched and twisted her nipple making her knees go weak as the accompanying pleasure raced through her once again. The clever boy used this moment of weakness to wedge her legs apart and pin them that way with his own before releasing her breast to send the hand down to attack her pussy. Fingers placed side-by-side he ruthlessly rubbed the upper part of her fold to make sure that there was no way he could miss stimulating her clit, making her feel an orgasm quickly begin to build.

In vain Hermione tried to overpower the boy that kept her restrained and struggle against the pleasure that was welling up inside her, demanding that she submit. This was not the way things were supposed to be! This wasn't a fifty-fifty split by equals! Harry was dominating her and forcing this on her… and a primitive part of her enjoyed it.

'I'm not some cave woman to be dragged back to the cave and fucked!' she tried to tell herself as she tried to twitch herself away from his fingers to no effect while her breathing became labored and the orgasm threatened to break. 'I can't be enjoying this! This is not the way love-making is supposed to be!'

The pleasure broke and crashed, sending waves of pleasure throughout her body as Harry's assault on her body began building another one up again.

'This – can't be – possible,' Hermione thought as she moaned against his lips and thrust her tongue down his throat, perhaps struggling a little less against the bonds that held her.

He moved his lips from her mouth and she used the break to get as much air as possible so she could think enough to speak.

"Harry, this isn't–"

What she was going to say disappeared entirely when the boy scraped his teeth on her erect nipple, biting it and sucking on it hard like he wanted to take it off. Her body convulsed as she started to cum again, the boy redoubling his frenzied jilling of her that somehow seemed to make a third orgasm build while she was still in the midst of her second. His middle finger stumbled directly onto her unhooded clit and mercilessly ground into it – that nascent third orgasm exploding to full bloom to overtake and merge with the second – and what might, in her pleasure-addled mind, be counted as a fourth – that caused her mouth to gape open in a vain attempt to get air.

"Harry – we can't–," Hermione breathlessly gasped as the boy's fingers slid down her slit to enter into her again as his thumb continued the rubbing of her clit. "P-people could see."

One – two – three fingers were inside her, pleasurably stretching her more than she'd ever been stretched before as they mercilessly sawed in and out. Harry returned to her lips to kiss her once again.

"And you'd let them watch, wouldn't you?" he asked as another orgasm built. "You'd do that for me, wouldn't you?" Hermione teetered on the edge of bliss as her pussy spasmed around his fingers as his thumb kept flicking her clit. "You'd let Seamus, Dean, Ron, and even Neville watch as you writhed around in pleasure for me, wouldn't you?"

She couldn't breathe, couldn't think, couldn't move or get away – but she knew, Hermione knew that he was right.

"Yes, Harry! Yes!" she cried as her back arched, her orgasm broke and she came again.

Her mind blurred and face seemed to go numb. She was being shagged senseless and his dick wasn't even inside her. She couldn't understand it but she had to submit to him with the full entirety of her being; she had to. For some reason it was more important now than ever.

Her mind cleared ever so slightly when Harry somehow managed to fit a fourth finger inside her. Her legs were wide open now though still held in place by his own. She could feel his fingers going all the way inside her until they reached the beginning part of his knuckles.

'Good God,' she thought as he wiggled them around inside her as yet another orgasm built and built. 'He could get his whole hand in there at this rate before he lets me go,' she mentally moaned, though for some reason the want of release from all this was a distant and fading desire that had seemed to flee from her. 'Why do I want this so?'

He took his fourth finger out of her again, if only so he could more rapidly thrust the remaining

three repeatedly inside her as yet another orgasm approached.

"You'd writhe around like this in front of the whole of Gryffindor for me, wouldn't you?" Harry asked as he kissed the side of her neck, making the slow progress back down to her breast.

She couldn't help it but the image of him doing this to her in the common room to exploded in her mind. The little first years looked on in shock, others in confusion, the oldest boys with lust, and the girls were overcome with envy as she came again and again in front of them because of Harry Potter's magical fingers. Hermione came again before she could ever answer, and again when she knew that some part of her would enjoy that fantasy becoming real – at least for that one single moment if it carried no repercussions with it.

Harry played with the tip of her nipple with his tongue and sucked it briefly; seeming to know what her answer was without her having to say it. She struggled to hold herself back from admitting what she was and waited in building pleasurable torture for what she knew would be next.

"You'd do this for me in front of the entire school, Hermione, admit it," the boy who'd so expertly mastered her body commanded as she felt her last reserves slipping away.

"Yes, Harry," she panted, her body aching for him to take it, to own it. "Please…," she pleaded as she teetered on the edge of nothingness, not really knowing what it was she wanted him to do but desperately wanting him to do it.

'Fuck me, cum inside me. Please, make me yours, ' Hermione wanted to whimper and beg but that last remaining scrap of who she was kept her from doing it. She was so close that it was almost enough to make her cry.

"Please…," she asked again as he sucked on her breast again and she shuddered in pleasure. "Harry…"

"You'd do this for me in front of your own parents – in front of the whole world – and really let them know that you're mine," he said as he slipped from three fingers down to two and curled them back around to hit that mysterious spot inside her as he hit all her buttons once again.

"GOD, YES, HARRY!" Hermione cried out as she was wracked again and again by a monstrous cluster of orgasms. "I'm yours–," shuddered breathlessly as he kept sending her to heaven over and over again. "I'm yours," she acknowledged as stars exploded across her vision as the whole world and everything she was seemed to come undone and vanish.

An eternity and a half later some sort of something seemed to emerge from the nothingness. She could feel her breathing come in shuddering shallow breaths as she lay curled in a warm ball of her own tingling skin. She seemed to be able to feel everything around her, all the particles of air and every atom of her – all the way to the ends of her hair.

Another warm hand touched her and she had to twitch away from the pleasure of it – it was like she was one gigantic clit that simply couldn't take any more. That involuntary movement seemed to deaden everything by grounding it in the real – whatever 'real' was anymore – so that the next time it touched her it didn't overwhelm her to the point where she had to dive away for safety. A welcome and cloth-like presence settled in behind her bringing with it an arm that wrapped around her and a pair of lips that kissed her shoulder.

Hermione turned her head to see the face of her owner, her master, her god for all intents and purposes and couldn't help but smile and feel loved.

"You have fun?" the mop-headed master of her body inquired as he returned her smile.

Fun did not begin to describe what she had felt. There were no words in any language on Earth to describe the kind of pure and unimaginable bliss that had exploded within her. She had to say something though so she went with–

"–Stars," Hermione said, her voice still a little breathless as she wondered if she'd ever come down from the sexual high she felt. A desire to sink back into the nothingness by going to sleep seemed like a good idea but she tried to hold it off.

"You saw stars?" Harry asked as he kissed her shoulder again and held her and it was all she could do to nod and snuggle back into him, not even caring what knowing that would do to the size of the boy's head.

They lay like that for a while until a soft knock came from the door before it opened a crack.

"Harry, you still in there?" a whispered voice asked from the cracked opening that Hermione thought was Ron's. "It's getting late; we need to pack."

"Yeah, give us a second," Harry replied before he started to get up.

Hermione had to quickly move to follow suit when she heard the door close and tried to get her brain back in its normal gear.

"Harry, can I borrow your invisibility cloak to get out of here?" she asked as bent to pick up her bathrobe from the floor.

"This from the girl who'd writhe naked in front of the whole world for me?" he asked from behind her prompting her to turn around in a huff.

"Harry, just because I'd do it doesn't mean I'd want my reputation ruined because of it," she scolded him in order to clarify her position – which happened to be a much more difficult thing to pull off while naked.

The boy held up his hands in surrender as he passed her her bra and panties.

"That was – just a joke," Harry said in a way that instantly made her regret stepping all over his newfound confidence. After all, he couldn't take her that way again if he lacked the confidence to do it.

Her underwear was soiled but they were better than nothing so she put them back on until she could change. A quick shower would definitely be needed too, though that might cause her to fall asleep standing up. Her legs were decidedly wobbly and her abdomen hurt from all the cumming she'd done – she couldn't even remember how many times that was since she'd lost count.

If she hadn't known that the only magic wand Harry had had was the one in his pants that'd barely factored into anything they'd done she would've sworn that he must've done magic on her. From everything she knew though that was impossible, so she had to conclude that having those massive repeating orgasms like that was a natural sexual event that she'd never been told about – and it was no wonder why. Who'd put off having sex when something like that was waiting for you?

As it was, even with the risk of childbirth it'd almost be a coin-flip decision to make. Luckily, as Harry had so successfully proven, a girl didn't need actual penile penetration in order to reap all the benefits of sex. That didn't make her feel any better though, in fact it only brought back the 'she was using him' concerns from earlier. If she could get – what, twenty? – orgasms from him in the

time it took for him to have one – and it was one that he hasn't even had yet – then there was no way that she'd ever be able to make this a fifty-fifty split like she'd so naively thought it'd be.

'Well,' she thought as she tightened up her bathrobe and Harry pulled the invisibility cloak out of his trunk. 'I suppose there are privileges that come with being female after all. ' That realization though didn't change the fact that she still wanted to get him to cum at least once before they went their separate ways for the summer, but how was she to do it?

Knocks on the door came again, more rapidly this time, so she took the cloak from him and threw it around herself. Before she pulled up the hood though she leaned in close, kissed him, and then went to whisper in his ear.

"One thing was true though Harry," she said before nibbling on his ear and pulling back to give him a sultry look. "I do belong to you."

The front of Harry's pajama pants got quite a sizeable tent in it as she disappeared and a flurry of frenzied knocking came again before the door suddenly burst open. The four boys looked at their lone dorm mate curiously as they entered, though Ron looked abashed.

"Bloody hell," their ginger friend said as he took in the almost sheetless remains of Harry's bed, and to her shock it was only then that Hermione saw just how soaked the sheets that remained were.

"Have you been going at it all this time?" Dean asked, making his way to his own bed to pack up. "You completely missed breakfast."

"Looks like he's still at it," Seamus said, pointing to Harry's hard-on. When he looked at Harry's bed though he exclaimed, "Bloody hell is right. You'd kill a guy like that, Harry."

Ron looked over at the other boy curiously.

"You know – tossing off like that could kill him I mean," he tried to correct himself but not before Ron could take a sliding step further away from him and doubts about the Irish boy's sexuality bloomed in her mind.

"Right," Ron agreed before he walked over to his bed too and giving Neville enough room to finally enter and do the same.

"What? Don't look at me like that," Seamus said defensively as he brooded towards his bed and the way was finally clear for her to make for the door.

The boys got to work throwing their things into their trunks as she slipped out and wound her way down the stairs to return to her dorm. Though she had failed in her ultimate mission her foray into sexuality was still a partial success. If she was still to get Harry to cum before the train arrived in London then desperate action would be called for, but at least the next time around she shouldn't have to do so much convincing him to go along with it.

With that in mind Hermione started to plan what to do next.

Chapter End Notes

I do know what's going on with Hermione though and some of you are no doubt clever

enough to figure it out. Part of it is natural, part of it's the Confundus, and part of it is something else.

Turnabout

Chapter Summary

It turns out that turnabout is not playing fair.

Chapter Notes

AN: A key thing to note, since there's already been a rather sizable change in how their third year ended with Harry and Hermione becoming sexually active, some conversations that was had at the end of PoA that explained things to certain characters and certain actions that were taken haven't actually happened in this story yet. I just wanted to make that clear now since they'll have to come up a little later on and didn't want people to be confused.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

His two best friends had been acting really strange lately… Well, it wasn't that strange but more kind of normal when you considered that they were more than friends, but it was kind of odd that they'd become more than friends in the first place. He'd never thought that Harry would've been interested in her.

True, they'd all been friends for years, ever since Harry had basically begged him to come along to save her from that troll that one time, really. But that would've just made it more likely for him to be the one to get her in the end wouldn't it, since he was the one who'd saved her with that spell? It wasn't like he was jealous though, he was quick to add in his head as he thought about it.

What was there to be jealous of, of him and Hermione? She might be a decent collection of individual body parts but it wasn't like her personality was one that'd make him ever want to see those parts naked. He mentally waved off the thought as the image of her in Harry's bed popped into his head again and he tried hard to ignore the two people across from him that were insistent on being cutesy with each other.

Ron buried himself in Quidditch Through the Ages as the train trudged on, though his eyes did pop up to glance at them from time to time. It really wasn't odd for them to sit that close or for him to have his arm around her and almost on her ass – after all, they were more than friends. So it almost totally didn't register at all when she put her hand in Harry's lap and made him jump and then quickly cross his legs as if to hide the fact that they're playing around again.

No, it wasn't odd that his friends were doing any of that. It was kind of odd that they were doing it so suddenly though and weren't really even talking about it or how it happened. It wasn't like you could carry on like that without people noticing and wondering, they weren't stupid – or at least he wasn't.

'Hang on,' he thought. 'Was it really that sudden or was it only now that I noticed because I caught them at it?'

Hermione had supposedly been taking a couple of different classes at the same time this year and disappearing at odd times only to reappear just a little bit later in ways that had never really been explained. She'd also gotten tired and out of sorts at random times only to show up later all disheveled or suddenly well rested… Had she and Harry been popping off to broom closets all year to snog and get naked and Harry was just better able to hide the fact?

Ron looked up at them just in time to see Hermione give Harry an odd look before standing and leaving the compartment without a word. His other friend followed her like a shot, almost running into Ginny in the hallway before remembering to turn back and give some excuse to leave.

"Be right back," Harry said as if the two of them were only going down to the trolley lady.

"Yeah, alright," he said dismissively, but not before his friend ran off to follow the girl who'd been in his bed just a couple of hours or so ago.

"That was a bit rude, wasn't it?" Ginny asked as she came in and closed the compartment door and sat down. "The polite thing to do would be to ask if you wanted anything too."

Ron shook his head and put down the book he'd been hiding in.

"She's got nothing for me," he said.

"Since when?" his sister asked. "There's Chocolate Frogs and Pumpkin Pasties – have you not got any money to pay her?"

He snorted at the thought.

"What?" Ginny asked curiously, still not getting it.

"They're not going to the trolley lady," Ron informed her. "They're probably in the bathroom somewhere getting naked and snogging."

His sister looked at him with a gaping mouth, as if shocked to realize what it was that more than friends did with each other when they were alone.

"N-naked?" she stuttered. "And snogging? You can't be serious."

With another little snort he thought of making a 'No, Sirius is a big black dog' joke but it wasn't like she would've gotten it anyway.

"Yeah, they've been doing it for a while, I think," he said instead as a bit of movement outside the window caught his attention and he leaned over to check it out. "I even caught them at it earlier today. She was in his bed completely starkers when I woke up."

The movement turned out to be a tiny owl carrying a letter trying to make its way along in the train's wake. It tumbled out of sight as he opened the window and when it next became visible he snatched it out of the air and brought it inside. The tiny owl started immediately buzzing around the compartment and it turned out the letter was for Harry.

With everything that'd happened there was really only one person that the letter could've been from: Harry's godfather, Sirius Black. Ron glanced over at his sister but she seemed content to simply sit there looking sad for some reason and since Harry and Hermione were occupied elsewhere he opened the letter himself. Surely Harry would want to know whether his godfather had gotten away safely as soon as he came back in and wouldn't be jealous of him reading it first; they'd all been on the adventure together and were friends after all.

She was on him almost as soon as he locked the door to the train car's bathroom. Hermione kissed him deep, her hand finding his crotch again as she took him further from the door. Thinking that turnabout was fair play, Harry grabbed her breast and gave it a squeeze – only to be immediately pushed away.

"No," she said as he fell back onto the toilet, banging his head against the wall and one wrist against the sink.

"Ow!" he groused as he sent his uninjured hand up to check his head. "What was that for?"

"You're not allowed to do that right now," Hermione said prissily before whipping out her wand and pointing it at him. "Brachium obfirmo!"

Whatever spell it was sent his hands flying back towards the nearest solid object – in this case the wall behind him and the sink to the side. He immediately tried to move them but couldn't; they were stuck.

"Hermione, what is this? What's going on?" Harry asked, not particularly liking being tied up for no reason and trying to square this with the girl who'd been covertly rubbing his dick through his slacks just to get him in here.

"It's the Arm-Locker Curse," she informed him as she put her wand aside on the sink, tantalizingly out of reach. "It's a kind of cousin to the Leg-Locker but not used nearly so often," Hermione lectured as she lifted her skirt a bit so that she could more easily straddle his legs and sit on his lap. "And I'd think that what this is would be fairly obvious," she said with a scowl. "This is your punishment for what you did today."

"Punishment?" he asked, the ridiculousness of that thought telling him that there was no way that Hermione could really be mad at him for what had happened between them. She'd been the one that went up there wearing only her knickers and had planned out what she'd wanted them to do – all he'd really done was ruin all of her plans and make them better.

"What should I be punished for?" he asked, trying to wiggle his nearest fingers to touch her leg and missing by several inches.

"Have you forgotten what you did?" Hermione asked, still in mock seriousness.

"I gave you so much fun that I made you see stars," Harry smiled, not even pretending that he could say that without a feeling of pride. And just as nice as the 'seeing stars' was the curling up together afterwards was equally nice, in his mind anyway.

"You held me down and made me have so many orgasms that I blacked out," she said as if that was supposed to make it somehow worse.

"And you're complaining?"

"Of course I'm complaining," Hermione continued to scowl, making him think that she might at least a little bit mad about it for some reason. "You knew that I wanted it to be split fifty-fifty but you did it to me anyway."

"I didn't need my fifty, and you had the time of your life," Harry reminded her, struggling a bit against his invisible magical restraints and thinking that if he could get free he might just show her what punishment was really like.

"It doesn't matter if I enjoyed it or not," she informed him, "you still held me down and essentially assaulted me for your own sexual gratification."

"Wait – for my sexual gratification? You were the one that had all the fun," he reminded her.

"Not true," Hermione said as primly as she could while straddling him. "I'm sure that you got a sick sense of satisfaction from seeing me writhe about and twitch like that–"

"–Not to mention how you begged me to do it or how you yelled that you belonged to me," Harry interrupted her in order to remind her that she was in fact a very willing and eager participant in what had happened.

"You're absolutely right," she said as if she'd suddenly changed her mind. "We're not going to mention that because it's completely irrelevant. It does still underscore my point though," she said stuffily. "Just because I belong to you doesn't mean that you get to do that to me unless I want you to."

"But you said yesterday that I'm entitled to your body," he reminded her, if only because poking holes in what she was saying was the only holes of hers he was able to poke.

"And you are, but that doesn't mean that you get to play with it however and whenever you want," Hermione said, seeming to find some way in her head to make that seem like anything but a blatant contradiction.

'I guess I should be happy,' he thought as he tried to get comfortable on the toilet seat she'd trapped him on. 'If she's getting like this and wanting to punish me then at least I know that the Confundus didn't turn her into a mindless sex slave that'd do whatever I want. As twisted as it is, I guess it's better that she does it because she wants to, even if what she wants to do is imprison me.'

Something about that didn't make him think that this was any less of a set-up though.

"Well, I can see that the only way to get you to understand is to make you see how it feels to have it happen to you," she said as her hand went to his crotch again.

She stopped, looked down at it, and then looked back at him.

"It was erect before," Hermione she said as if he were intentionally making this difficult.

"Well, yeah," he said exasperatedly. "But that was when I was kissing you with the prospect of touching you. You remember, back before you locked me up and scolded me for pleasuring you."

"I was not scolding you," she scolded him. "I was merely informing you of my opinion."

Harry tried very hard not to say anything smart back to her because that would get him no closer to being free again.

"Well then," he said cordially, "now that I understand your concerns will you let me up now?"

"Absolutely not," Hermione repeated stubbornly. "If I do your hands will be all over me again and you're not allowed to touch me at the moment; that's your punishment. You've been a very bad boy," she said in a way that started to get little Harry's attention, "but if you decide to be a good boy and accept your punishment then perhaps you won't have to spend the entire trip here in the bathroom."

It was pretty clear now what she was intending to do and he had to admit that when she put it that

way there was very little reason to keep fighting her on it. If there was one thing this year had proven it was that Hermione could be just as stubborn as Ron was and if he didn't want to do something it'd take months before he was willing to change his mind. So while he wouldn't mind skipping out on going back to the Dursleys, he didn't want to stay chained to this toilet until the beginning of next term.

"Alright," he said finally, trying not to let on that he saw what was in this for him, since that seemed to be what she was going for and he kind of did owe her for ruining her plans last time. "So how is this supposed to work?" he asked, wiggling his fingers at her vainly as if he were really trying to touch her.

"It's quite simple, actually," Hermione said with a rather cute smile as she leaned forward and brought her hands up to caress his sides and chest. "All you have to do is sit there while I'm the one that's free to find every one of your buttons."

"My buttons?" Harry asked curiously, wondering how the girl could not know where all of his buttons already were; they were in a row in front of her face and already neatly buttoned.

"Your sexual buttons," she said as if he were stupid for never hearing of the term before. "You know, your turn-ons. Like the buttons you found on me and used this morning."

"Oh," he said as his brain quickly matched the idea to him going for her nipples and the other things she seemed to really like. "I don't know if I have any of those."

"Everyone must have them to some degree," Hermione said as if even she wasn't entirely sure about it. "If they didn't there'd be far fewer people in the world as sex wouldn't be nearly as much fun as you've shown that it can be."

Her describing what they've done – and were about to do – as 'sex' certainly got a bit of stirring going on in the area of him she was sitting on. She noticed it and smiled, rubbing herself against it like she did in that dusty old school room a day ago, though that did send his zipper digging into his dick like it had that time.

"Well, it looks like part of you seems to enjoy the idea," she said as she brought her lips closer to his… only to pull back at the last second and stop what she was doing. "Now, where – do – I – start?" she playfully asked as she walked her fingers up his chest towards his neck and looking at him like he was a very early Christmas present complete with pretty bow.

It was all Harry could do to sit back and not roll his eyes as he let her get into it and have her fun.

"You've kissed my neck a lot," Hermione said her fingers danced along his neck, "so perhaps you're sensitive there too?"

It felt a little odd for anyone to touch him there but it wasn't like it was anything to get all twitchy about. He didn't say anything since her playful inquisitiveness was rather cute and she seemed to take his lack of response as an encouragement to go further.

"Or maybe a more direct method is necessary," she said teasingly as she leaned towards it.

Harry briefly considered quickly moving to intercept her lips with his own. In the end he didn't because the odds were that it would've had him sitting there in the bathroom alone until they got to London. Hermione kissed his neck and even raked it with her teeth a bit with a little bite, but that didn't really do anything for him like she seemed to want. It gave him an idea of what to try on her next time though.

"Or maybe this?" she whispered in his ear as she took his earlobe into her mouth to nibble and suck on it before pulling back to see how he responded.

Harry looked up at her with a patient smile while wondering when his upheld arm would fall asleep due to lack of blood flow.

"There's got to be something," Hermione said almost scoldingly as her hands went back to claw at his ribs through his shirt and started moving again on his lap. What she found seemed to annoy her even more – or perhaps make her desperate – because the next thing she did was dart her hands to his chest and pinch his nipples the same way she liked.

"This is so not fair!" she declared as if she'd been robbed. "Even he's not working anymore," she said, observing little Harry's seeming disinterest and the way it'd gone back to sleep. "There's got to be something," Hermione said determinedly, folding her arms beneath her breasts in a way that nicely presented them to him.

With them pressed together like that Harry couldn't help but imagine what they must look like under her clothes. Her breasts would be all pushed up and perky, with some very nice cleavage going on. They'd be right there in front of him, ready for him to dive into bite and suck on – and tweak if he could get his hands free, though he supposed that he could use his teeth for that.

"What the–," Hermione asked, reflexively looking over her breasts to look down at the intrusion that had begun to poke into her from below again. Bright as she was, she quickly put two and two together. "Honestly, Harry," she said as if he wasn't being helpful. "You've got to have more that stimulates you than a pair of breasts."

"I've got you," he shrugged, hoping that it might finally earn his freedom so they could move on to more pleasant things.

"I can't be your sexual button, Harry," she said as if the very idea was impossible.

"Why not?" he asked with a smile and another shrug. "I like pushing your buttons."

"I have no doubt that you do and have ample evidence to support it," Hermione agreed with a thoughtful look. She must've figured something out because she suddenly smiled with an 'I got you now' kind of look.

"What is it?" he asked, wondering what that look meant.

"I just remembered something I heard about the largest erogenous zone," she said as she stood up and touched him right in the middle of the forehead before moving back away from him. "It's supposed to be for women – or so the theory goes – but I can see how it could be adapted to fit for men too," she said slyly.

"What's that supposed to mean?" Harry asked, not knowing whether to be curious or insulted.

"I've always thought that boys' preoccupation with a girl's looks was rather crude and insulting," she said by way of explanation that brought his eyes up to hers from her breasts. "After trying and failing everything readily at hand though I'm not so sure anymore," she said curiously.

"Modern humans evolved from our most primitive ancestors to become a hunter-gatherer society," Hermione said, looking him in the eye as she played with the top button of her blouse, thankfully having foregone with the unneeded vest since the term was over. "We then went on to found permanent settlements and become the people we are today," she said as she unbuttoned the button.

"However," she continued, his eyes following her hands down to the second button as more skin showed around her neck. "Since we're a sexually dimorphic species – where men and women look very different," she explained, "this history has left us with a differing set of attributes that had proven themselves useful in the past."

Hermione unbuttoned the second button as Harry felt the heat start to rise on his face.

"Men, being on average both larger and physically stronger than their female counterparts," she said as her fingers dipped down to her breasts to reach the third button. "They were more naturally inclined to being the hunters, warriors, protectors, and providers while women specialized in other spheres."

'Did she have to say spheres?' Harry mentally moaned as the lack of give holding his hands told him that he was still held fast. He couldn't help but to think about her breasts now; they were so close to being seen but even further out of reach than ever before.

"As a result, a man's visual acuity and spatial awareness was all the more important to them," Hermione explained as the blasted third button slowly made its way through its slit. "After all, it wasn't just finding what they were hunting for that determined their success as men," she said with a smile as the button was undone. "It was knowing what all they could do with it once they had it that was important," she said leaning over slightly and causing her shirt to billow open, exposing the shapely curves of her bra-clad breasts to him.

"What do you think of that, Harry?" Hermione asked slyly.

"This is so not fair," he said immediately, wanting more than anything to have his hands free so that he could be all over her like they were before. It wasn't until her smile widened that he realized that he'd just given her exactly what she wanted.

"What's not fair, Harry?" she asked coyly as she straightened up again and moved closer to him and continue to undo her buttons. "All I'm doing is getting undressed," she said as her breasts dangled within easy arm's reach – if only he could move his arms. "You're the one that's having all the fun. Do you have any idea just how many boys would consider themselves lucky to be in your position right now and see a girl do this?"

"With the way you look, all of them would consider themselves lucky to be here," he agreed quickly. "But they'd also say that what you're doing is–"

"–Torture?" Hermione offered as she opened her shirt wide to fully reveal her wonderful bra-clad breasts and toned and sexy stomach.

He was only blessed with that view for a moment though before she turned away from him.

"Perhaps they'd call it an exquisite and pleasurable agony that they never wanted to stop?" she asked, looking over her shoulder at him as her blouse slipped down her arms to fall to the floor.

'Damn it, even her back is sexy right now,' Harry lamented as some feverish part of his brain briefly considered chewing his own hands off so that he could get to her. Having nothing but bloody stumps wouldn't get him anywhere though because then he wouldn't even be able to push her buttons even if he got to her. His eyes followed the soft curves of her back down to her skirt just in time to see that she was already at work loosening that too.

'She's trying to kill me,' he thought as he wondered if there was anything else he could do to get closer to her, or at least get her closer to him. His legs were still free, so he could always use them.

The problem with that though was besides toppling her over – which would accomplish nothing since he still wouldn't be able to move – his legs were pretty much useless unless she decided to sit down again.

"What's wrong, Harry?" Hermione asked as she undid the bit on the side of her skirt that held it snug. "You've gotten all quiet. Do you not like what I'm doing?" she asked as she bent over, slowly lowering her skirt over well-sculpted ass.

The snugness of the skirt took her panties along with it for a bit so that it lowered them just enough to show a hint of what they were hiding and it looked for a moment like her ass was a second pair of breasts that were being presented to him. With deep breaths coming through his nose and mouth Harry could smell a faint trace of whatever juices it was that Hermione's pussy had left on his fingers hours ago, and this time he was much closer to it.

At that moment Harry wanted nothing so much as to rip those panties down and take a bite out of her ass and see what else she tasted like down there. He felt himself leaning forward but the sudden pain in his wrist that was against the wall held him back. If he went any further then he'd probably risk breaking his arm, but what a thing to break it for!

He sat back just in time for Hermione to miss that he'd moved; he didn't want her to know that he could in case a better opportunity presented itself.

"Oops!" she said playfully as she looked back around her ass at him and pulled her panties all the way up, making them stretch so tightly that they gave no illusion as to what treasures lay hidden beneath. "That's better, isn't it?"

The main thing Harry could hear now was the blood pounding in his ears and his own deep breaths. The same sexual thrill he'd gotten hours before from making her writhe and moan was singing through his veins so powerfully that it made him feel more like an animal than a man; in a brief mad thought he wondered if Professor Lupin felt like this every time he saw a full moon too. His skin on his face tingled like magic was ready to burst out of him and it felt like every hair on his head standing on end.

"Do you have any idea what I'm going to do to you once I get out of this?" Harry said as he flexed his arms while she stood and turned a bit so that he could see her from the side.

"You won't be doing anything, Harry," Hermione said with a smile as she played with fire and leaned over to put her hands on his knees. "You seem to think that I'll be letting you go after this," she said as she ran her hands up his legs. "I'm of half a mind to simply take you home with me; that way I could do whatever I wanted with you," she explained as her hands found his penis.

"Oh! It looks like someone's been enjoying the show," she said coquettishly before getting on her knees in front of him. "Let's see if he wants to come out and play," Hermione said as her hands went up to undo his slacks.

Suddenly Harry wondered if what she had planned actually went a lot further than he'd thought. Seamus had talked about blow jobs but he had never been able to come up with a reason why a girl would ever want to do something like that. Seeing that Hermione was getting off on being the world's biggest tease though Harry didn't have to wonder any more – or at least about why they'd start to do it. All he wondered about now was whether this teasing would ever stop.

Slacks unbuttoned and unzipped, Hermione wasn't done – nor was she satisfied at just digging in his underwear to retrieve what she was after. Instead, she hooked her fingers around the top edge of his pants and pulled them down towards her, and took his underpants with her! Out of shock Harry

lifted his butt from the toilet seat so that he was all but naked from the waist down before he'd realized what she was doing.

'Never doubt Hermione's ability to get what she wants,' he thought as his dick bobbled upright between them and her hand went back along his leg to get to it.

"Here we are," she said with a smile as her slender fingers playfully circled the tip before she wrapped her hand around it. "It looks larger in broad daylight but it feels just the same."

"Er – thank you?" Harry said, not really sure what you were supposed to say to something like that.

His hopes for a quickly bobbing and slurping Hermione – or more likely an annoyingly coy and irritatingly teasing one – slid away as she stood up again, so he didn't know whether to be frustrated or thankful. Hope was renewed though when she straddled his legs to regain her seat on his lap. He was convinced that she targeted what she did on purpose though because there was no way that her bumping the tip of his dick against that happy spot of hers at the front of her pussy and sliding herself down the length of his cock was an accident on her part.

'This is so not fair,' he thought again as he tried in vain to free himself from the sink.

His hand was so close to her ass that he wanted to smack it, or reach out and pull her even closer to his dick, the warmth of her pussy there was driving him insane. His other hand that was stuck to the wall he could've used to rip that bra off of her and in her shock dart around behind her to quickly yank those panties to one side, lift her up, and bring her back down to engulf his cock. Harry had felt what her pussy was like on the inside but that was with a few fingers, right now he wanted to see her moan and thrash around on his dick and could see her doing it in his mind.

"How's that Harry?" Hermione asked as she reached the base of it and pulled him from his daydream, for which he gave her a frustrated groan that was almost a growl. "You didn't like it?" she asked with an ever-so innocent look on her face. "Perhaps if I did it like this…" she said before forming a ring with her fingers like he'd shown her to do and used the lower three to hold his dick tight against her pussy as she raised herself up and then lowered herself back down again.

'This is inhumane,' he mentally moaned as she gave him a hand job directly against her pussy.

Up and down she went, her breasts swaying as she moved. Her hips slowly gyrating as she slid along his cock so there wasn't a bit of her slit that went neglected. Harry's blood boiled and he wanted her to go further, to stop all this playing around really fuck him if she was going to.

For one brief moment he thought that she might when she raised herself up and angled his penis so that it was right at the entrance of where only his fingers had been before. She pressed down and he felt the heat and moisture there settle on the crown of his top – now if only those blasted panties weren't in the way he'd be there! As quickly as it happened though Hermione moved it away to slide back down it again the same as she had before.

"Oh, come on!" he cried in frustration as he leaned forward slightly to try to catch her lips with his only to have her back teasingly away.

"Come on what, Harry?" Hermione asked as she sent her other hand back behind her to undo her bra. "Surely, you don't want to cum on me, do you?" she asked coyly as the bra slipped down her arm and her breasts were bared. "That'd make an awfully big mess, wouldn't it?" she infuriatingly asked as new mental images bloomed in his mind and her bra joined her shirt and skirt on the floor.

"I'd let you cum elsewhere, but then we'd have all sorts of other problems," she teased as she rode

his shaft upwards again.

Her bare breasts dangling directly in front of his face and his patience at its limit, Harry had to do something. He lurched forward as quickly as he could and bit her left breast, sucking her nipple as hard as he could. It took a moment for Hermione to react and push him away, but when she did she was more than a little breathless, so he knew he'd had an effect. He could only hope this would lead to something good though.

"Oh, you naughty boy!" she said with a lusty grin. "You can't even accept a simple punishment without trying to fight it; no wonder you end up in Detention so often. Perhaps I should leave you here alone so you can think about what you've done?" Hermione said with a look that said that she was only halfway serious about it.

"You don't want to do that," Harry told her as he used his legs and hips to move her into grinding into him.

"That's true," she admitted, keeping one hand on his chest while the other snaked down to tease his bell end once again. "But this isn't about me, Harry, it's about you. I may not be nearly as good at this as you but are you not having enough fun?" she asked as she went back to slowly jacking him off.

"We could both have a bit more," he said, hoping that she'd get his point.

"We could," Hermione agreed, "but this isn't about me at all so I'm afraid that's simply out of the question. I'll just have to go back to getting absolutely no pleasure out of this at all," she said as her actions on his dick began to speed up and feel better than ever.

"I-I understand what you're trying to say now," Harry said as his dick seemed to throb in her hand. "It was very wrong of me to make you have all the fun before," he quickly added in a bid to get this all to end while he still had a chance to give as good as he got.

"That's a good boy, Harry," she whispered to him as she leaned closer to him and continued to tease him with her hand. "Now tell me how we'll avoid this in the future," Hermione prompted.

"I won't hold you down anymore," he breathed.

"But Harry," Hermione's face fell in a playful pout as she jacked him faster, "as unwelcome as it was, I found that I liked being held down. You wouldn't want to be mean to me by depriving me of that, would you? Then I might have to punish you again for not holding me down when I wanted you to."

He gave out a frustrated growl and wanted to pull the train apart just to get free and ravish her.

"Fine!" Harry said finally, at a loss of anything else to say. "I'll give you what you want. I'll let you give me fun as well. Just let me go so I can touch you!"

"Hm, that may not work either," she said with a furrowed brow as she just couldn't decide. "But either way I can't let you go right now, Harry," she said with a smile as he started to reach the end of his rope. "That just wouldn't be fair."

"Then what do you want?" he asked as he desperately tried to hold himself back.

Hermione leaned in close before she responded.

"I want your cum," she cooed as his will began to break. "Give me your cum, Harry. Please?" she

begged, "I want it."

Harry felt his balls tighten and it felt like something slipped loose within it as his dick began to pulse. All he could do was gasp as it started spurting out of him uncontrollably. Hermione leaned back again in surprise but there was no mistaking the splatter that marked her stomach and started leaking down as more spurts burst forth from the tip of his cock. Harry leaned back against the wall when it was done, feeling like he'd just run a marathon, but Hermione looked ecstatic.

"You have fun, Harry?" she asked with a beaming smile, in turnabout from those times he'd asked her the same thing.

He simply nodded before leaning forward to kiss her, and this time she allowed it. Afterwards, the stickiness around his groin made him look down to see his rapidly-shrinking dick deflating through her cum-covered hand. She followed his eyes down and brought her hand up as if to look at the milky-white substance that had pooled on it in the light while her other hand felt what remained on her stomach and brought it up to her nose to smell it.

"It's kind of odd," Hermione said studiously. "It has a faint smell but it doesn't really smell like anything," she declared.

She turned her attention to the pools and strands of it on her other hand and looked like she was considering something. He was going to ask her what the heck she was doing when she surprised him by suddenly bringing her hand up to her mouth and silently slurping up a large amount of his cum.

His brain seemed to shut down as an appraising look crossed her face. No matter how much of a bookworm she was, the one thing that ever-proper Hermione would never stoop to study was the taste of his cum, would she? Harry had to be dreaming.

"It's interesting," she said finally. "There's a bit of an aftertaste but it's not bad. Not nearly as salty as I'd heard or as disgusting as I thought it'd be."

"You're eating my cum when you thought it'd be disgusting?" Harry asked as she continued cleaning her hand by licking and sucking it up.

"Well I had to know for sure, didn't I?" Hermione asked as if he doubted her reasoning abilities. "Since we're going to be doing this from now on, sooner or later curiosity was bound to get the better of us. Have you never wondered what a girl tastes like?"

"Not until today, no," he answered honestly.

"Well, perhaps if you're good you'll be able to find that out in the future," she said with a smile. "Not today though because he's already had his fun," she said looking down at his dick, which had started poking at her again from below when he hadn't noticed – probably as soon as she'd started cleaning her hand.

"Yes, and I don't know how much more 'fun' I can take," Harry said, gesturing to his raised and bound hand with his head. "I think that hand's almost dead."

"Oh, sorry," Hermione apologized as she got off his lap, now seemingly back to her normal self as she retrieved her wand. "Finite," she said before he felt his arms go free and he flexed his hands to get the blood pumping back into them. "Now that–!"

Whatever she was going to say was cut off as Harry sprang at her, taking her by the wrists and pinning her to the bathroom wall and kissing her. She moaned a bit as he pressed against her before

she turned her head to the side.

"Harry, we can't," she breathlessly moaned as she used her legs to trap his penis in a small gap between the tops of her thighs, nestling it up against the pussy where it belonged. "Nooo...," she cooed as he took the opportunity to go after her earlobe as she'd tried on him earlier, only with much more success.

"Now that I know that spell – and the fact that you like this – there's nothing stopping me from taking you now," he whispered into her ear. "I may just make you beg for it though," he said with a malicious grin that she didn't see before lowering his head to give her soft bites on her neck.

"What makes you think I haven't already?" Hermione asked helplessly as she slowly began massaging his cock with her inner thighs by moving her hips. "You were so mean to me though that I just can't give it to you today," she purred. "You understand that, don't you?"

"What I understand," Harry said with a smile as he left her neck to look at her face to face and right in the eye, "is that you like to tease."

Hermione had a bit of a grin herself as she considered it for a moment, "Yes, I do believe I do."

Just as quickly her demeanor dropped back to normal.

"Now you hurry up and leave," she said as she brought her hands down and shooed him away. "What?" she asked at his curious look. "I've got to freshen up, and as close as we are now we're not that close."

It was all he could do to chuckle and pull his pants back up. The more he learned about what she was like beneath that bookish exterior the hotter, weirder, and sexier Hermione seemed to get.

'Maybe Dean was right about the quiet ones after all.'

Being able to have multiple orgasms in a single – she didn't know what the proper word for it was… session? – was a wonderful thing. She'd always seen masturbation as a base and dirty activity but that was before Harry had flipped that sexual switch in her brain yesterday. As it was now, she'd experienced so many new things that had only been academic before – albeit in a Health/Sex Ed kind of way, which didn't really qualify as academic in her opinion – that Hermione knew that she'd be doing a lot more of it this summer.

Once she'd gotten Harry clothed again and out of the bathroom she'd quickly moved to take care of herself. She'd gotten off once by imagining him listening to her outside and trying in vain to get back in and take her himself, the second time had been when she'd imagined herself throwing caution to the wind as she'd held him captive and really letting herself go as she rode him to completion, and the third time had been when her teasing had driven him mad and he'd somehow broken free to take her from behind as she was pressed up against the wall. She didn't know what was going on with her, except perhaps the normal rampaging teenage hormones, but she had never felt so alive.

Once she'd cleaned herself up as much as she could and had gotten redressed, she left to find Harry waiting patiently for her a short distance away like the gentleman he was – when they weren't sexually torturing each other in private that is. She put an arm around him as they walked back to their compartment and he did the same. It felt good – almost like they were really boyfriend and girlfriend – so perhaps if he ever managed to get permission to visit Hogsmeade they could make it official.

That good feeling didn't last long though; they had to stop when they reached the compartment since Ginny was inside. It had been painfully obvious – at least to her – that the other girl had been harboring a crush for Harry for the last two years. It had been helped on no doubt by him killing a giant monster and literally saving her soul from being devoured by a bewitched book.

While Hermione didn't know the other girl too well, outside the standard pleasantries and what she could glean in passing, it still wouldn't be good form to parade the alteration of their relationship in front of her. That'd be far too cruel to do that to her and she certainly wasn't that kind of person. Perhaps if she found a way to encourage the girl to be interested in things that didn't specifically involve Harry then it'd be much less upsetting to her when she finds out about them later on.

The problem though was figuring out what someone you didn't know well was interested in. She had never been good at making pleasant conversation but she'd do anything for Harry, and that included ensuring that he didn't have to deal with uncomfortable situations like this if there was something she could do to prevent it.

With that in mind, she opened the door and went in.

Harry and the luckiest girl in the world entered the compartment as a secret couple, even their actions said it. She'd seen them walking close together as they'd approached but as soon as the door was open Hermione tried to put as much distance between them as possible. She might as well have said, "Harry just fucked me!" and it would've been as polite.

"Harry, you've got a letter," Ron said, calling Harry over to him as the girl sat beside her.

"It's from–," Harry himself off quickly with a glance at her; of course she wasn't going to be included in anything. "It's from my godfather," he said meaningfully.

"Did he get away alright?" the wild-haired girl asked as Ginny tried to shut herself away from the others by reading Quidditch Through the Ages.

"Yeah, he sent this feathery little git along too," Ron said gesturing up to the cute little snitch of an owl that had finally fallen asleep. Unlike how he usually complained about things though her brother didn't seem to really mind it for some reason. "He thought that I could do with a new pet."

"That was thoughtful of him," Hermione said as her squashed-faced cat jumped up into her lap.

"Yeah. Don't need to worry about Crookshanks eating this one though," her brother explained as the cat in question started showing its owner affection by licking her hand. "I already checked with him, he wasn't interested."

"Well that's – No, Crookshanks," the girl said for some reason before standing up to put the cat in his wicker basket.

"That's not all, he also sent Harry–," Ron started before the boy himself interrupted him.

"–It's a Hogsmeade permission slip," the boy of her dreams beamed. "That'll be good enough for Dumbledore."

"That's great, Harry," Hermione smiled as if she'd hit the thousand galleon prize.

Looking at her from the corner of her eye, it wasn't hard to see why Harry had gone for that girl instead of her. Hermione might not be the biggest in the years around them but she had two big

things up on her when it came to attracting attention, and she wasn't talking about her beaver-like teeth. Her own breasts were small and she was beginning to doubt if they'd ever come in.

Ginny had hoped that Harry would come to like her despite that if he ever got to know her; now though it looked like she'd never get the chance. She wished she had bigger breasts, or at least some way of getting Harry to like her more. Even if he didn't end up choosing to be with her exclusively and getting married, at least then she'd know that she'd given it her best shot, and that was better than never getting to try.

"So you like Quidditch?" Hermione asked, drawing her from her thoughts.

"What?" she asked, glancing over to see that Harry and Ron had lapsed into their own conversation about the upcoming summer.

"Your book," the other girl prompted. "Ron's got one like it of course but do you like the game as well?"

"Oh, um – yeah," Ginny admitted quietly, feeling a bit awkward trying to talk with the girl without picturing her naked and in Harry's bed. "It's Ron's anyway, but I like it too. I've always wanted to play for the Holyhead Harpies," something within her made her admit.

If she was honest with herself she knew exactly what had made her admit it: it was part of the dream life she'd been wanting to have. Somehow or other she'd get on the Gryffindor Quidditch team (though she didn't particularly like the thought of trying out in front of the entire house), then once she's there she might get a bit more popular and hopefully get Harry's attention (though exactly how was still beyond her, though she would've hopefully had had bigger breasts by then).

After that they'd start dating and he'd fall madly in love with her. Then they'd graduate and she'd start playing for the Harpies for a few years and make a name for herself, and then they could get married, have kids (she thought three of them would do), and she could work as a Quidditch correspondent for the Daily Prophet. That just wasn't going to happen now though for without there being some connection to Harry in there none of it seemed even remotely possible.

"The Holyhead Harpies?" Hermione asked when she had fallen silent. "Are they your favorite team?"

"They're the all-witches team," she replied, not wanting to lose that dream. "And they're a good one too."

She suddenly felt a little wobbly in the head. It almost felt like someone had spun her around really fast when she wasn't looking. Confused, she looked at Hermione. Had the other girl said something?

"What you want to do with your life is a good thing and you could serve as a good role model for other girls all over the country," the other girl said softly.

Ginny nodded; being with Harry was a good thing, even if it wasn't exclusive – and so was going out for Quidditch.

She became confused again as how any of that would work seemed to fuzz up her brain, but again Hermione had the answer.

"If you truly want to achieve your goals then you shouldn't be afraid to be more outgoing and take concrete steps to achieve those goals."

The worrying fog cleared quickly after that, "You're right."

Everything seemed so simple now. She could be confident, especially when it came to Quidditch. She had six brothers and most of them were practically born with a broom in their hands and she was just the same. And when it came to Harry, there still had to be some way of getting his attention, even if it was through breasts. Surely there was some magical method she could use to help with that too. She can't have been the first witch to ever worry about her bust size; there had to be a way.

"Hey, Harry," Ginny said, the words popping out of her mouth before she realized that they were the first words that she's spoken to him in a very, very long time. For some reason though she didn't feel nearly as nervous about that as she would have a moment ago; still nervous, just not as much. "Have you heard anything about who's going to be Quidditch Captain now that Wood's gone?"

"What do you mean 'gone?'" Harry asked.

"He just graduated, Harry," Hermione explained. "She's right. There'll be a position to fill."

"Yeah, that's right," Ron said with a smile, probably already imagining himself as Keeper.

They talked Quidditch for a good long while after that, which naturally led to the subject of the Quidditch World Cup that was being held that summer. Ron was excited to go and even went so far as to invite Harry to go too. After that it was getting pretty late in the afternoon, but they still had time for a few games of Exploding Snap before they arrived at the station.

As they arrived she couldn't help but think about how much she kind of owed Hermione. If the girl hadn't left the compartment to go snog Harry in private then she never would've entered, never would've found out what was going on between them, and never would've gotten the peptalk or included in the conversation afterwards.

If the rest of the summer kept going the way it seemed to be starting out as things might actually be looking up for her as far as her goals went. And when she thought about it, just because she was going to do what she could in order to occasionally end up naked in Harry's bed just like Hermione did didn't mean that the two of them couldn't still be friends.

"If Dad's able to get tickets for the Cup then you should come too," she said to Hermione as they dragged their trunks towards the train exits. "I should warn you though, Mum is going to make you sleep in my room."

Even with all the customary noise and people that were always on the platform it was harder to watch Hermione go than he'd expected. After everything they'd done together that simple hug before she went off with her parents seemed more important than all the past orgasms combined. Having that new connection with her as something more than friends after missing out on having a Dursley-free life with Sirius really made him want to avoid going back to Privet Drive at all costs.

And as he stood there thinking about it, why should he go back? His aunt and uncle didn't want him any more than he wanted to be there and after what he'd done to Aunt Marge he'd be lucky not to get stuck back in the cupboard under the stairs again. The only other place he'd been invited to stay at though was the Burrow... was it too early to see if he could go home with them? He could always Confund them but he'd learned from Hermione that you could never really be sure how that would turn out. Still, he didn't think that it'd hurt to ask.

Bringing his trolley back around to where the Weasleys had gathered he saw Mr. Weasley at the front of the line of them disappear with Ron in one hand and his trunk in the other while Mrs. Weasley and the others looked on. Harry didn't see Ginny in the line so she must've been the first one that'd left. He'd known ever since that disastrous attempt to fly to Hogwarts in the Weasleys' car more than a year ago that they had other means to get about but he'd never seen it before besides them using the floo.

As he watched Mr. Weasley popped up again in almost the same spot and Percy walked up for with his trunk for the next trip. When they were gone Harry took his chance with Mrs. Weasley and drew the kind, motherly woman to one side.

"I know this is going to sound really odd," he started out nervously, his jumble of words telling him just how much it was that he wanted this. "And I hate to intrude, but do you think it'd be alright if I stayed with you this summer? I really don't want to have to go back to my Aunt and Uncle's."

Mrs. Weasley's face looked a little anguished for a moment before she spoke.

"Harry, dear," she started out in a way that sent his stomach plummeting to the floor. "You know that we love having you stay – you're practically a seventh son to us – so of course we'd love to have you over if we could. We even told Professor Dumbledore as much when we asked if we could take you this year instead but he says that it's very important that you spend a little time with your family each year."

"Professor Dumbledore?" Harry asked as Mr. Weasley left with Fred, leaving only George behind to come back for. If he didn't have her convinced by the time the last one left Harry didn't think he'd ever get to go. "What does he have to do with where I stay during the summer?" he asked, not following where her train of thought was taking her.

"Well, with your parents... you know," she said quietly, trying to get around mentioning that his parents were both dead. "We weren't really sure who to contact about something like that, but since he is the Headmaster and a very important man – Well, surely he'd know what to do."

"And the best he could come up with was that I should go live with people who hate me?" he asked, wondering how that squared with the wise and all-knowing Professor Dumbledore that he knew. "I don't care if they're related to me and neither do they; they'd be glad to be rid of me. They may not even be there on the other side of the gateway to see if I turn up."

Her face looked all the more pained as her husband returned and quickly disappeared with George, leaving them both behind and him feeling very much alone.

"I'm sorry, Harry, dear, but he does think it's best," Mrs. Weasley said finally, seeming at a loss for any other reason to give him. "We'll get you out just as soon as we can though, I can promise you that."

'It can't be ending this way,' Harry thought as everything seemed to crash down around him. 'It just can't be.'

He still had the Confundus, but was it right to use it? They weren't supposed to do magic outside of school but did this qualify? Would anyone know if he'd used it? He hadn't intended to make Hermione do all those things with him, but when he looked at it it seemed like she really wanted to do that stuff with him, so he couldn't really say that the Confundus had had anything to do with it at all.

He didn't want to do it but he really didn't have a choice. After everything that's happened he didn't

know how he'd survive another summer with the Dursleys. Maybe, just maybe, if he chose just the right words for it then maybe he could convince Mrs. Weasley to take him in without anything else happening because of it at all.

Harry looked beyond her to see if Mr. Weasley was going to show up again and his movement must've made her curious because she turned to look as well. Knowing it was now or never and that any trouble he got into with the Ministry of Magic would be worth it if it meant he'd never have to go back to the Dursleys' again, Harry pulled his wand and aimed it at the nice motherly woman that he felt absolutely awful for betraying.

"Confundo," he whispered, really wishing that there'd been some other way.

"If you really thought of me as an honorary member of the family–," Harry said, with his eyes watering from wanting to cry at the abandonment and shame he felt as Mrs. Weasley looked at him confusedly and he put the wand away. "–Then you wouldn't let Professor Dumbledore hold you back from helping me when I need it the most."

The matronly woman blinked a time or two before seeming to see him again.

"Oh, Harry, dear. Come here," she said as she bent down to give him a much needed hug.

It was so different than the one that Hermione had given him just moments ago. It was more welcoming and soothing, more protective and nurturing in a way that he'd never felt before. It was more... the only word he really had for it was 'motherly,' and it was now that he'd had it he knew that that was all that he'd ever really wanted.

She sniffed when she finally pulled away from him.

"Now you dry those eyes, dear," she said as she wiped a bit of water from the corner of her own. "Arthur will be getting worried that I haven't shown up yet, and you'll take a bit of explaining, but he'll see the sense of it. Still," she continued, "a boy your age won't want the boys to know that your eyes were watering before we got there."

Even if she did have to be magically encouraged to do it, Harry was immensely thankful all the same. Mrs. Weasley handed him Hedwig's cage from off the top of his trolley and took his trunk herself.

"You ready to go home, dear?" she asked once he'd scrubbed his eyes dry and had a firm hold of both her hand and the cage.

Harry didn't trust his voice to answer so he just nodded.

With a smile and a twist, the nice witch took him away.

Chapter End Notes

AN: I'm not quite sure what to classify this story as. It's not 'Plot? What Plot?' or 'Porn w/o Plot', but judging from what's already in my head, it's more along the lines of 'Porn That'll Eventually Have Things Deviate So Much That They Derail the Entirety of the Plot of the Books.' I'm not sure there's a category for that but that's basically what this story will be.

Nightcrawler and the Bootstrap-on Paradox

Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

The rhythmic tha-thump tha-thump tha-thump of wheels rolling across concrete bridge slabs sent tiny jolts of movement up through the car and straight to Hermione's crotch and for the first time she didn't care how old the ancient Mini was or say a word of complaint about it. As long as she could sit in the back and enjoy the sensations that it and grinding against the seat could cause, she'd be a happy camper. That curious turn of phrase though quickly started her off on yet another pleasant daydream, again starring her mop-headed more-than-friend Harry.

They were on the run from escaped convicts, a corrupt Ministry, or a resurrected Voldemort. With only each other to depend on, they could be found any second; that was why they'd taken to the safety of the woods – to a romantic, secluded spot like the Forrest of Dean – where no one'd think to find them. There, with danger all around them and societal expectations a world away, they lived like vagabonds, if vagabonds had rampant sex while playing house in spacious tents that is.

In truth, while the tent would be nice, it wasn't what she'd call required. She'd do anything for Harry, so she'd just as soon shag in a shack or lay in a lean-too as long as it was with him. And now that she'd thought of it, she could see how having sex in the openness of nature could appeal to people too, provided it had a romantic view and no one to see for miles.

Covertly tweaking her nipple as she silently increased the adventurous-yet-low-grade state of sexual excitement anyone less cultured than her might classify as 'horny behavior,' Hermione tried to satisfy her lust for the boy without doing anything to alert her parents. Annoyingly, her prolonged silence only prompted them to try and engage her in conversation, which only frustrated her plans, and replying with the banalities of life didn't help.

Who cared how good their Defense Against the Dark Arts professor was or how he'd turned out to be one of Harry's parents' old friends when there was the wonders of sex to contemplate? And honestly, when you came right down to it, learning the joys of sex was far more world-changing than anything dealing with Sirius Black, though meeting Harry's godfather made for a more parent-friendly conversation.

Hermione briefly thought about setting out some overt hints that she and Harry were about to become involved for her parents to pick up, but in the end she decided against it. Other parents might miss the more subtle signs but hers were intelligent; they were sure to pick up on how she really only spoke about Harry and make the connection themselves. It was just the kind of fig-leaf they needed to avoid the uncomfortable and unneeded Talk for if they chose to address the subject directly and it didn't end with the outcome they'd want, her parents would have face the fact there was no way they could control her actions anymore, and all parents avoided that like the plague.

She kept all those thoughts to herself, of course, which made for a boring ride home. Thoughts of hiding things with Harry from her parents – thereby making it seem like an illicit affair – helped to pass the time but there was really only one way this could go. As soon as she got home Hermione was going to have to take care of those urges herself.

If the first time her father called her from below had Hermione petrified, him calling again her

when she could hear his footsteps on the stairs brought about pure panic. She sat up on her bed and looked around for something to cover her nakedness. She was in deep. What was she to do to get out of this?! It couldn't have been an hour yet, could it?

"Grab the trunk and drag it into the closet, quick!" the other girl whispered, already on top of things.

Hermione scrambled to comply, picking up one side of her school trunk and hauling it backwards into the dark closet on the far side of the room. Hiding might solve part of the problem but not all of it, she thought, and what would he say if he saw them? They were breaking so many rules and laws she didn't know how many it was, but it was certainly enough to see her expelled.

"The bathrobe!" the other girl almost hissed in her attempt to stay unheard.

"Oh, of course!" Hermione breathed in reply as she threw open the trunk, wondering where her part came into this.

"Not you – me!" other girl corrected her when she began to put the robe on herself.

"Right," she said, now more than a little confused as she threw her pink bathrobe to the girl.

"You just remember what you're supposed to do," the other girl said nebulously as she threw the bathrobe around herself, as if what she said was supposed to mean anything.

A glint of gold between the other girl's bare breasts reminded Hermione of what was going on and as fast as that she began to see how everything would fit together in the end. With only a few seconds remaining, she dove back into the trunk in search of her own golden hourglass necklace. Hermione found it and put it on, giving it a turn just as the bedroom door opened. She'd traveled in time this year too many times to count, but never before had she done so naked.

Rather than the blur of color and shapes that normally accompanied use of the Time-Turner, barely anything happened from her vantage point besides the bedroom light going out and the closet door closing. It wasn't all that surprising then that when the feeling of flying backwards stopped she found herself still in the same dark closet she'd left from, only this time it pitch black. Needing a moment to take a breath, Hermione went to sit down on the trunk– only to immediately fall further and bang her butt on the floor.

She rubbed the pain out of her behind as she mentally thumped herself for her lack of foresight. Muggle conceptions of time travel were well thought out but purely hypothetical, they'd never been put into practice before so most people who thought about such things tended to pick the timeline apart as if any time traveler would have an infallible ability to make everything match up. The truth was rather different.

Hermione hated to think after all this time she still didn't have a full grasp on the practicalities of wizarding time travel but there had been several close calls this year when she'd forgotten the little things. She should've known the trunk wasn't going to be there for her to sit on because she hadn't brought it with her with she left and wouldn't be arriving in the closet until she dragged it here in an hour. And even if she would've wanted to take it with her she wouldn't have been able to since for it to have happened she would've had to have seen the trunk in the closet when she'd dragged the trunk into the closet an hour from now, and she hadn't.

'The other me had been right,' Hermione decided. 'The Time-Turner was certainly enjoyable, but it's far more trouble than it's worth.'

She was drawn from her thoughts when she heard a sound outside: the bedroom door was being opened. Getting up to her knees, Hermione quietly turned the knob and opened the door a sliver to spy what was going on. She saw precisely what she knew she'd see.

Out in the room beyond a frizzy-haired girl, the same frizzy-hair girl she'd been an hour ago, had flicked on the lights and was dragging her school trunk into the room as if she hadn't been masturbating the entire way from the station. Having an outside view of things, it was hard to see how she'd been deluded enough to think her obviously erect nipples from before weren't obvious. Then again, she knew what to look for whereas her parents back then didn't, and they hadn't said something suspicious that hinted at anything.

Now that she found herself on this side of the situation though Hermione was having a hard time coming up with how was she supposed to start things off. Things had happened so fast time it was hard to remember. She saw her former self set down her trunk in the middle of the room and walk over to place her wand on the little work desk since it'd be useless during the summer.

That tickled something at the back of her mind she couldn't quite place. She had certainly been foolishly resistant to the idea when she'd been the girl out there but had there been magic involved somehow? Hermione didn't see how that could be but when you didn't know such a crucial 'why' she supposed it'd be foolish to rule anything out.

A low moan drew her from her thoughts and she peeked through the cracked door to see the little younger version of herself had already closed the bedroom door and was laying back on her bed, kneading her breast through her shirt while her other hand toyed with what was under her skirt. Hermione had vaguely remembered being highly turned on with all the thoughts of Harry but seeing it from the outside made her seem much more wanton than it had seemed at the time.

'Then again,' Hermione reminded herself, 'the only thing that's happening is a normal girl engaging in a normal sexual behavior in the privacy of her own room. There's nothing immodest or promiscuous about that, and it's not like she's doing such things with other people or where anyone in the world could see – not that that's a bad thing. If that's the way someone wishes to express their own sexuality, no one has the right to judge them and say it's wrong. The most they can say is that it's not for them.'

Open-minded dithering aside, she knew it was time for her to do something. Unsure exactly how she was supposed to bridge this part of the loop to get to where she knew they'd get to, all that was left to her was to start moving and hope for the best. With one last calming breath, Hermione stood up and opened the closet door.

A slight creak had the other her bolt up protectively to disguise what she'd been doing.

"What – who?" the younger her quietly stammered, trying to come to grips with the intrusion.

"It's alright," Hermione whisperingly reassured herself. "I'm you from one hour in the future," she said, though in truth it was a bit less than an hour now.

"Why are you naked?" her former self asked all agog.

"That's rather irrelevant, don't you think?" she replied.

"Not to me," the younger Hermione retorted. "Why on Earth are you here? And why are you showing yourself? We're not supposed to influence the past, remember?"

"I'm not influencing the past because this has already happened," Hermione said prissily at the

former her's failure to think – that and for the first time seeing there may be some merit to her nagging too much. "This is a closed loop, a Bootstrap Paradox. An older me appeared to me when I was you, so I've got to appear to you now that I'm the older you. There's no way out of this. Logically, it has to happen."

"What has to happen?" the younger her asked dubiously.

Hermione stood up, showing her nakedness to her former self without a hint of fear, and said, "You and I are going to have sex."

If Hermione had thought the younger her had been surprised before it was nothing to how she looked now.

"No, we're not," the other girl replied, seeming to argue for the sake of arguing.

"Yes, we are," she maintained, her patience for the younger version of herself wearing very thin. "I already told you, it's already happened."

"Then it can just un-happen," the obstinate younger-her replied, seemingly intent on unleashing whatever catastrophic consequences would come from a Bootstrap Paradox's inability to repeat itself. "I'm not a lesbian."

Suddenly Hermione had an idea and what the younger girl said gave her the perfect opportunity to use it.

"I can't believe how homophobic and judgmental you're being!" she said to herself harshly.

The younger girl's eyes popped at the accusation. "I'm not homophob–," she tried to protest but Hermione had already darted out to seize her wand and nailed her with a quick Confundus.

"You're a properly open-minded liberal when it comes to the legal rights of people with other forms of sexuality since no one has the right to judge consenting sexual activity," she said to the slightly younger her as the girl looked at her in a somewhat confused state.

"Confundo!" Hermione said again, putting her past self under the spell again before placing the wand back on the desk and sitting down on the bed. "Since Harry is the only boy you'll ever have sex with, you should open yourself to the prospect of exploring your sexuality as much as possible within that context."

Sitting there as the gears in her past self's mind worked to incorporate what she'd just done to it and come back to reality, it made sense now why she couldn't remember how things had gone when she was her. While the spell raised all sorts of issues, she didn't think she could really complain since she was both victim and perpetrator in this case. Thinking back to how things had gone, Hermione didn't think what she'd done had changed her too much though, it'd only opened her mind to new possibilities that she would've written off before, and that certainly wasn't bad.

"Now that I think about it," the younger Hermione said drawing her from her thoughts, "I can't find anything to object to in what you said. It must've just been the shock before," the girl said as if mentally thumping herself. "What you proposed – while an unauthorized and unusual use of the Time-Turner – is technically no different than what I'd been doing when you arrived."

"Masturbation," Hermione said matter-of-factly.

The younger her still blushed and managed to look prudish at that though all she was doing was calling a spade a spade.

"Well – yes," the younger her agreed. "Relieving sexual tension on our own, in whatever form, still amounts to the same thing. And it really isn't what anyone would call 'cheating' either, so we can still look Harry in the eye the next time we see him."

"True, though technically you couldn't really cheat on Harry anyway since you're not an official couple yet," the overly-analytical part of her mind forced her to add for clarity.

"It was certainly implied," the other her said scandalized.

"It was implied by you that you wanted to be but Harry never said the same," Hermione rebutted. "Are you truly prepared to turn your back on Harry if all he wants is sex? And what if sex from one of you isn't enough? You remember what he was able to do to us, what if two Hermiones were required to satiate his appetite? And what if you two were a couple and what sparked his desire was to include another girl, would you leave him then?"

"Of course not, I'd never leave Harry," the other girl said matter-of-factly.

"Then you'd be willing to share him if you had to?" she asked the newly open-minded girl. "You'd engage in sexual intercourse with other girls, not just grudgingly but enthusiastically? Are you prepared to have other girls touch you in ways only he has and do to them what you wish he would do to you?"

"I'd do anything for Harry," the younger Hermione said.

"I guess now it's time to prove it," Hermione said with a smile, pleased she could steer events where they were predestined to go.

Her younger self moved forward and kissed her, which was a little unusual no matter which side of it she was experiencing. She had powered through it when she'd been the other girl, mainly because she'd felt she had something to prove, but now that she was in the elder position though it felt like trying to put your shoes on the wrong feet. If she was doing this with Harry and another girl it might be different, but as it was…

Another thing that made it odd was her slightly-larger-than-normal front teeth. How were you supposed to kiss the other person properly if your teeth were banging into each other out of sheer unwieldiness? Harry hadn't said anything about it but Hermione filed the problem away for later solving. She'd do anything for Harry and if it meant altering the less-than-optimal cosmetic bits of her appearance for better sexual compatibility then so be it, and what society would say of that be damned.

She was so distracted by these thoughts for the first several seconds she hadn't even noticed the younger her had already taken the sexually aggressive position with her and she was the one leaning backwards. Hermione put a hand on the other girl's chest and pushed her back a bit to break the kiss. The other girl looked at her questioningly for being drawn up short.

"But I thought–," the younger Hermione said in an 'I don't understand how this answer could be wrong' kind of way. The logical progression of how the other girl thought events should go was written so plainly on her face that even without the help of having experienced her perspective only an hour ago would've told her everything the younger her was thinking. Fortunately, for that girl's perspective, that wasn't how this was supposed to go.

"A bad choice of words on my part," Hermione explained as she leaned forward and pushed the other girl further until the younger her was the one that was in the submissive position. "In order to give you must first receive," she said, smiling at her own cleverness.

Hermione knew the theoretical importance when it came to foreplay but she doubted whether kissing and groping herself would ever feel completely normal in this kind of context. While it could be argued it amounted to nothing more than a bit of lesbianic incest, that would only hold if you thought of them as monozygotic twins rather than the same person living the same hour over again. It wasn't like they'd been raised as twins though and knew the other was an independent person, that could be seen as an expression and extension of sisterly love rather than the baser self- love she now saw this as.

The whole thing made her feel that what she was doing to undress and stimulate the other girl was more workmanlike than she deserved but she couldn't make the feeling go away. It did lessen a bit though when she reminded herself that she hadn't had any complaints when she'd been the one on the receiving end and had then been preoccupied with the fact that this was her first female-female sexual experience, didn't know what to expect, wondered what Harry would think of it if he found out, and attributed any uncomfortableness to the fact the older her would be working her way through it too.

That momentarily dizzying bit of self-reflection made her wish she could be a bit less cerebral when the time called for it.

Despite knowing exactly how well it would be received, Hermione still found herself somewhat reluctant to get things started… down there. Masturbating was one thing, what this required her to do was something else entirely and it was a big black hole in her knowledge she wasn't comfortable confronting. Getting her past self naked had created a moderately more comfortable zone for her though, being able to get away from the girl's face as she moved down her body let her treat the other girl's body as simply another girl's body and imagine it as some other girl.

It seemed strange to her that it was more comfortable to imagine herself kissing and teasing her way down the body of Lavender Brown, Parvati Patil, or any of the other girls she tangentially knew than it was to acknowledge the reality of what she was doing but supposed there was a limit to what even her newly self-Confunded open-minded sexuality would allow her to get used to. After a bit of over-the-panties preparatory rubbing of the genitals, eventually she'd made her way down far enough for it to be past time for the panties to be gone. The girl beneath her seemed eager to comply and so Hermione finally found herself face-to-bush with what she knew she had to do.

Steeling herself, she dove through her fears to attack the pussy directly.

There was a distinct taste the aroused smell hadn't quite prepared her for but what distracted her from all of it was the hair. Hermione had always discarded the thought of "manicuring" what went on down there as the height of vanity but now she was forced to see the practical side of things. It was hard enough to go down on what you tried to imagine being another girl, but it was even more so when 'down there' wasn't as appealing as it could be.

She'd definitely be grooming herself down there from now on, she decided. It needed a severe trimming if she ever hoped to have Harry do this to her. Perhaps she'd look for some way to shave the area entirely, though she didn't like the thought of taking a razor to it. Regardless, she'd do anything for Harry and if the future-her's hypotheticals she'd just passed on to her former-self ever came to pass and Harry wanted to add another girl or use the Time-Turner in their sex life, then she was going to do what she could to be prepared, and including 'down there.'

What she had instinctually begun to do to the area before her drew approving sounds from the other girl, which helped combat her lack of confidence. Newly reassured in this, Hermione began branching out, adding things that Harry'd done to her earlier in order to replicate it and figure out what had made it so good. It became rather easy then to construct a routine, and with the routine a

lack of need to analyze what was going on.

With each new thing she did and the longer things went on, Hermione found herself able to sympathize with Harry's impulse to hold her down and pleasure her until she blacked out. There was very little work in it on her part and the growing response she got from it was more than enough to make her want to continue. She did have to warn her past self about the rising noise level more than once, but fortunately it wasn't something that a pillow over the face couldn't cure.

With a bit of involuntary shaking and abdominal tensing, the other girl finally slumped on the bed and Hermione decided that it was time to stop. She rose back up to her knees as she wiped the juices from her mouth and chin, nudging her other self to move to one side so she could lay down as well. It was far more comfortable position to be in, laying naked beside her younger self, than it had been before the whole thing began, but she reckoned having your fingers in someone's pussy, and their pussy in your mouth, for the last thirty minutes or so could do that.

"Oh," the younger her said in an exhausted huff as they enjoyed the post-sex afterglow. "I must admit, I never thought of using the Time-Turner that way. And to think I was going to turn it in to Professor McGonagall!"

"As novel and enjoyable as it may've been," the older Hermione said to her younger self's jest, "we're definitely going to need to hand it back. You can't really say Muggle Studies isn't a soft option for people raised in muggle households and dropping it would let us have a normal year. If we have another year like this one we'll go mad, especially if it includes more temporal loops like this."

"I can see what you mean," the younger version of her agreed. "Still, I don't suppose there's any rush to hand it in yet," the other girl said curiously. "After all, it's really useful."

The strange look on the girl's face and how she said that took a moment to register in her mind but when it did… there was really no other alternative. The younger her was flirting with her! Hermione tried to remember if she had flirted with the older her when she'd been that girl, but while she did recall saying something similar she didn't think she'd intended to flirt, so if it was there it must've been subconscious. It looked as though some part of her had enjoyed the pseudo- masturbatory lesbianic sex they'd just had and didn't want to foreclose on the possibility of more.

Thinking on it now, while it had made for an awkward beginning, that beginning was behind her now and it had been almost as much fun to give as it was to receive. Plus, it would fill the free time she'd have until she could see Harry again. And, by then, she'd probably know her own body and buttons better than he did, perhaps even discovering more. It was something to think about at least, though if she did she'd either be thinking about Harry or another girl – unfortunately though, she'd never had any girl crushes before.

"Well," the younger girl said when she didn't say anything, "I think it'd be bad form if I didn't bring up reciprocity. You've done for me, so now it'd be your turn."

'Yep,' she thought, 'I had definitely liked receiving.'

"While I'm all for reciprocity," Hermione said in lieu of voicing her thoughts, "You've forgotten who I am. Technically speaking, it was my turn before I arrived, back when I was you," she informed her younger self as a sinking feeling began creeping up on her. "So, when it comes to reciprocity–"

"Hermione?" her father called from below, cutting off the conversation and leaving them both petrified. Now she knew what that sinking feeling had been about: time was up. Footsteps on the

stairs accompanied her father's next call, but that went unanswered as well. Her younger self looked panicked but she knew what to do.

"Grab the trunk and drag it into the closet, quick!" she instructed the other girl in a whisper, sending her scrambling to comply. The younger her picked up one side of her school trunk and hauled it backwards into the dark closet on the far side of the room as she wracked her brain to remember what was next before it was too late.

"The bathrobe!" Hermione hissed as soon as she'd remembered.

"Oh, of course!" the other girl breathed in reply as she threw open the trunk and extracted it, though she did try to put it on herself.

"Not you – me!" she corrected other girl.

"Right," the younger girl said, somewhat confusedly before she threw her the bathrobe.

"You just remember what you're supposed to do," Hermione quickly reminded her as she threw the bathrobe around herself and tucked the Time-Turner into the robe and hurried to synch up the belt before time ran out. She chanced a look over to the closet in time to see the younger her wrap her Time-Turner around her neck and disappear just as the bedroom door opened.

"Dad!" she said in a scandalized voice as she pulled the bath robe around her more tightly. "Don't you know how to knock?! I could've been naked!"

The frizzy-haired, middle-aged dentist looked at her bewilderingly for a moment before asking, "Why would you have been naked? What were you doing in here?"

"It's been a long day, I was about to go take a shower," Hermione lied, the scenario seeming far more relatable than what had actually transpired.

"Oh – er – sorry about that," her father said before getting to the reason he was there. "Your mother and I just got one of those owls from the Ministry of Magic. The letter said you've been doing magic outside of school."

"That's ridiculous," she said automatically, though if it hadn't been for her time travel it really wouldn't have made sense – or happened in the first place. "Let me see that," she prompted, hoping to buy more time as she thought of a way out of this.

The letter was certainly very official-looking, so she couldn't say it was a prank. It looked as though the Ministry had an automated system for detecting such magic too since they listed the spell she'd done and the times at which she'd cast it. Having such a prompt and detailed response though made her wonder how it operated and how it could tell the difference between what she'd done and accidental blow-ups like the one Harry had last summer.

"There must be some sort of mistake," Hermione said as she pretended to scrutinize the letter more than she had. "That spell they mention, all it does is confuse someone, and I certainly wasn't up here confusing myself. What would be the point of undoing everything I'd just spent the whole year learning?"

"Oh," her father said with a confused look. "That does seem rather silly, doesn't it? You think we should send a reply?" he asked, buying the lie she'd told. "I wouldn't want them to get the wrong impression of you."

"That's a good idea, but I think it might be better coming from me," she replied. "I'd be able to

explain all the reasons why I never would've done such a thing in the first place. I'm sure they'll understand," Hermione said, already wondering if the Ministry would be fooled if she presented it to them as an accidental bit of magic brought on by a fight with her parents.

"Ah, well, I guess I'll leave it to you then," her father said smilingly as he made his way back to the door. "Oh, and try not to take too long in the shower, dinner will be ready soon."

"Will do," she agreed as she followed him to the door and closed it behind him.

When she heard his footsteps going down the stairs again she slumped against the bedroom door breathing a sigh of relief. Once the excitement died down and her heartbeat returned to normal, Hermione set the letter on her desk and went to the trunk in the closet to pull out her bathroom things and clothes to change into. She was just about to leave the room when she heard her trunk slam shut and a muttered curse.

"Who's there?" she whispered, wondering if she could make it to her wand on the other side of the room.

"It's me, of course," her own voice replied before another girl looking just like her, only with a snow white owl on her arm and wearing the clothes she'd picked out to change into, entered the room from the closet. "Do we really have to ask that question every time? Can't we take it as a given that whenever someone comes out of the closet looking exactly like us, it'll be a future version of ourselves?"

"I don't see why not," Hermione agreed. "Is that really Hedwig?" she asked, the owl in question swiveling its head to examine them both as if something funny was going on.

"Of course it is," the other her replied, giving the owl a soothing pet. "Harry's letter arrived just before I left, two hours from now. I was going to work on and send replies to him and the Ministry while you're out of the room."

"What did the letter say?" she asked, eager for any word from him.

"I'm not sure. I haven't been able to read it yet," the older her said as if impatient to get on with it. "The one thing I do know is that he must've invited us over sooner than expected because you're supposed to ask our parents if you can go to the Quidditch World Cup early if the Weasleys can get the tickets."

"And what will they say?" Hermione asked.

"That you'll have to find out on your own," the future-her said with a bit of annoyance, "but be prepared to do a lot of persuading. Now, if you don't mind," the other girl said as she crossed to her desk, "I'm going to get started. Please remember to be quiet when you come back in to leave, I'll be asleep by then."

Time travel was certainly becoming annoying when there was no way to get straightforward answers out of herself. Inwardly grumbling about what a snooty little princess she can be, Hermione left the room to complete her part of the loop.

Harry had proved to be an unexpected, but no less welcome, addition to the Burrow. Her father hadn't expected her mum to drag the boy home with her but in the end agreed with her reasoning. Why should they leave Harry with his horrible muggle relatives? Just because Dumbledore thought it was a good idea? That was a silly reason to do anything, really.

Somehow Harry had managed to do the impossible in getting that to happen, which only made Ginny even more determined to get just as close to him as Hermione was. Surely with him being there for the summer she'd be able to do that. So when she thought about it, why should she care how it'd happened when the important part was what came next?

Of course, with Harry there the boys became even more engrossed with the Quidditch World Cup than they had been on the train, spurred on by the twins' better knowledge on the subject and their father mentioning that the qualifying round had finally come to an end. With the sixteen teams finally selected it'd only be four weeks until the First Round started and five more 'til the Finals. Ministry-discounted seats were still hard to find, unless you were willing to pay dearly for them, but their dad said he still had a favor or two he could trade for them.

Things were instantly turned upside down again though when Harry offered not only to pay for the tickets, as a thanks for letting him stay here, but to pay for them to go early so they could see the whole thing! Their dad was shocked and their mum tried to say it wasn't necessary, but something about the combined weight of all their pleading and whatever it was that made their mother want to make Harry's life enjoyable caused her to relent. After that there was nothing left to say other than they promised to be on their best behavior while they were there.

Harry then wolfed down the rest of his dinner and excused himself, no doubt to let Hermione know about it straight away. If they were going to the Cup early, and Hermione was going with them, then she'd only have a month – probably less – to get Harry to like her like he did Hermione. But maybe the other girl wouldn't be able to come, or if she did, only to the Final? It seemed rather unfair to exclude her but who knew if Harry would pay attention to her at all if Hermione was around for most of the summer?

"No, I'm sure it won't be a problem," her father said to something her mum had said. "Perkins – that old warlock in my office, you remember – he said we could use his tent and I'm sure I can find another for the girls somewhere."

Once again Ginny had to mentally grumble at the extra complications he was adding. If she was sharing a tent with Hermione, how was she supposed to be alone and naked with Harry? She supposed that she and the other girl could split the time or share him equally, if Harry and the other girl were willing, but with them having their own tent her dad was sure to notice if Harry was slipping in and out of it.

"I still don't like the idea of you all being on your own for so long," her mother said. "How are you supposed to fend for yourselves for five weeks? You all might be able to come and go, I suppose, but–"

"Well, why don't you come along with us?" her father asked as everyone else got quiet and picked at their plates. Only the most horrible of people would argue to exclude their own mother, no matter how much less fun the trip will be with her.

"With you?" their mum asked dubiously.

"Why not? You don't have to be a Quidditch fan to enjoy the experience," he said with a smile. "There's no telling who you'll see there and you don't need a ticket to hang around the tent and see the merchants."

After that Ginny stopped listening; she knew her mother would agree eventually and now she had bigger concerns on her mind. With her mum coming along with them, it meant she was no longer going to be sharing a tent with just Hermione but with Hermione and her mum. With their dad watching over the boys in one tent and mum hovering over them in theirs, how was she ever

supposed to be naked with Harry?

The whole thing was like one great big knot that refused to come undone because the more you tried to untangle it the more tangled it'd get.

Ginny mentally shoved it aside though because all the Quidditch World Cup problems depended on getting Harry interested in her before they left. Now that she looked at it, a month wasn't that long, especially if the other girl that's getting naked with him would be showing up sooner than expected too. Taking one step at a time she knew she'd have to do something big to get Harry's attention, and for that she'd need two things: Quidditch and bigger breasts.

The Quidditch part was easy. Her brothers were eager to have anything to talk about besides their mother ruining all their Quidditch World Cup fun so suggesting that they play against each other in a Weasley World Cup was a welcome surprise. It drew strange looks at first, sure, and then they tried to sideline her completely because she was a girl, but justice was restored when her mother bullied them into letting her play or they wouldn't be going to the Quidditch World Cup at all.

Every once in a while it paid to be a girl. Her mum may not like having a tomboy for a daughter but she wasn't about to let them get away with something like that. In the end the boys twisted things around so that it was their idea to have her play, reckoning it wouldn't be much of a Weasley World Cup if there were only two teams that didn't change between matches. Sometimes boys were really stupid.

With the boys busy making plans for Quidditch, she was left with the more sensitive topic to deal with. As big as her mother's were, breasts weren't something you could ask a parent about at the dinner table, much less ask her what she could do to make them bigger. Still, Ginny thought there might be a way though, if what she thought about her mother was right at least.

With her dinner done and a plan in place, she went up to her room as everyone started to break up to do the same. She didn't go to sleep like the others though, instead she waited in her dark room until she was sure everyone else was asleep and snuck her way back down to the living room in the middle of the night.

It was hard to find what she wanted in the darkness but eventually she found the bookshelves. Her mother may know everything when it came to homemaking and child-rearing and the like, but even she had to learn it from somewhere. She had just gotten her eyes used to the darkness enough so that she could squint and begin making out the words on book bindings when she heard a faint creak behind her.

Spinning around, Ginny saw a light coming down the stairs! Dropping down low, she scurried into a dark corner beside the couch to try and hide from her mother as the light came closer and closer. In the stillness of the quiet house every muffled step loomed large, and as the living room lightened Ginny couldn't help but peek over the arm of the couch to see her approach.

Strangely, it wasn't her mother. It was her brothers: Fred and George.

'What are they doing at this time of night?' she thought as the hid in her corner as they slunk through the living room. 'And how are they doing magic outside of school?'

No matter how rebellious and prone to pranks they were Ginny didn't think even they would get away with something like that. Her mum and dad – and everyone else, really – they all said the Ministry would know in a heartbeat if you did magic at home. Then you'd get a warning and… Well, she didn't know what. But still, Ginny didn't know why nothing was happening, unless–

'They're lying,' she thought wondrously. 'The Ministry can't tell when you're doing magic at all. Hogwarts just lets us think they can!' Ginny had to give it to them, making the whole country think something was true when it wasn't was a pretty good prank, and it said a lot about the twins that they could see through it. 'Then again,' she thought, 'Dad might've told them by accident.'

Fred and George made their way through the dining room and into the kitchen. Curious about what they were up to, Ginny crawled after them. Making sure to stay low, she found another hiding place on the far side of the table where she could see what they were doing by peeking through the forest of chair legs. They had what she had always thought was a blank wooden panel standing open when she arrived and something about her passage must've caught their attention because they quickly closed it again and cut off their light as the nearest one turned back to look for intruders.

Time passed in silence as the three of them sat there in darkness, each of them barely breathing. Finally, the one who'd went to check the living room lit their wand for one good look before he returned to the other. With a few taps of a wand the other twin, who Ginny thought was George, had the panel open again.

She looked on but whatever the twins were doing, they were doing it in whispers. Ginny did manage to catch a few words through, like belladonna, bitterroot, and something that sounded like 'alihotsy', though she hadn't heard of that before. Either way, she knew what they were doing now. It had become fairly commonplace for little explosions and strange smells to waft their way out of their room but she hadn't thought her brothers had been raiding their mother's secret stash of potion ingredients to make it happen.

Eventually the boys slunk back to their room with their ill-gotten booty, but Ginny waited a full five minutes before she moved again. When she did move though it was with a lit wand, which made scanning book titles so much easier. The things she could see were pretty much useless, just homemaking stuff like charming your own cheese, like anyone would ever need that. The book shelf was stacked three rows deep though and eventually she found what she was looking for… or so she thought.

Ginny really didn't know what else it could be though. It was called Changing Your Body, or Your Changing Body. It was hard to tell since the wording itself kept changing around. It was exactly what she was looking for though, judging on the picture on the cover. The plain woman it showed went from being almost as flat as she was to the same girl, only with bigger breasts and hips, and finally to the same girl yet again, only this time with slightly larger breasts and very happy about being very obviously pregnant. The pregnant part would get in the way of her pursuing a Quidditch career, but the rest was exactly what she wanted.

Quickly stacking the other books back on the shelves, Ginny went into the kitchen so she could flip through the book with in a bit more safety. The book had ointments for rashes and solutions for stretchy skin, it even had shaving salves that were supposed to get rid of hair and prevent it from growing back, though why anyone would want to be bald was beyond her. Finally, she found what the front of the book had promised: a potion guaranteed to enhance her breasts.

'While a good deal of breast development is done during puberty,' she read as she skimmed the introductory paragraph, 'a woman's breasts won't actually fully develop until after pregnancy. The 'Mother Knows Breast' Potion will give you the enhancement you're looking for, without the complications of pregnancy.'

Ginny skipped the rest to get to the potion itself. Most of the ingredients looked to be same that came in their potions kit for school but there was one or two she knew she didn't have. Luckily, she

knew another place to look and a few taps on a certain panel got her everything she'd need.

'This is going to be a great summer,' Ginny thought as she crept back to her room with a smile on her face. Harry wasn't going to know what hit him.

Chapter End Notes

Once again, don't expect rapid updates.

Weasley Weasel Words

Chapter Summary

The Confunding burrows through the Burrow.

Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

She woke to find herself hunched in her bed. It was hard to breathe, there was a tightness to her chest, and something was painfully digging into her back. She moved a hand back behind her to relieve the pain but it was impossible, her pathetic little training bra was digging into her skin and wouldn't let go for anything.

This didn't make sense. She slept in the thing a hundred times and never had this problem. There was nothing differ–

Ginny stopped, now fully awake. There was something different this time. Last night she brewed a potion to help her breasts grow.

'It wasn't supposed to work this quickly though, was it?' she asked herself as she moved her hand back in front of her to find two hot, sweaty mounds there to answer her. Something was definitely wrong.

Ginny pushed her covers aside and struggled to sit up, but the tight chest made it difficult. She looked over to her mirror and saw that her hands hadn't been lying to her. The training bra was straining to hold everything in and would only let her breathe in shallow pants. This bra wasn't designed for this!

She tried to take it off but couldn't. There were no hooks or clasps like real bras had; it was all of one piece. Whatever had happened to her during the night refused to let the bra budge.

Oh her desk beside her she saw her only hope: her wand.

Thoughts of letters from Hogwarts or the Ministry flashed through her mind, but so too did seeing her brothers do magic the night before. She could only hope her eyes hadn't been lying to her then and they hadn't received warning letters during the night, but even if they had, right now she was in too much pain to care.

Ginny grabbed her wand and wedged it under the middle of her training bra, remembering what she'd learned in Charms class.

"Dif-findo," she panted quietly, causing the cotton bra to sever down the middle and spring open as air rushed into her lungs.

Ginny flopped back on her bed. She felt blissfully lightheaded. After who knew how many hours without a proper breath it felt wonderful to breathe again unrestricted.

After a while her attention was drawn back to the new weight that'd been added to her chest. Running her hands across them definitely made them feel real, but it was hard to tell how big they

were from the angle she was looking at them from.

Sitting up, Ginny almost laughed at how they jiggled and swayed and looking into the mirror definitely showed how much they'd grown. She thought she looked bigger than Hermione did, perhaps as big as that busty Hufflepuff in Harry's year. She couldn't say for sure though because – unlike Harry – she had never seen Hermione naked, let alone that Hufflepuff.

She felt the thrill of success when she handled her new breasts.

She had done it! She had real breasts now, not tiny bumps no different than a boy's. She looked like a woman now, a real woman, one who was ready to crawl naked into a boy's bed. There was no way for Harry not to notice her now…

With a sense of falling, the whole plan came crashing down. Her mother was going to kill her when she saw this – not to mention her dad! And worse, her brothers would laugh and make her look ridiculous, her mother would ground her for the rest of her life and find some way to take the breasts away from her again – but that wouldn't stop her brothers from holding it against her for the rest of her life!

'Ugh! How could I be so stupid!' she berated herself. 'What did I do wrong?'

Ginny went to her closet, where she had stored the 'Mother Knows Breast' potion the night before. Her new boobs bounced with every step, swayed uncontrollably when she bent over, put her off balance, and got in her way as she searched for the hidden book; it really rubbed it in how little thought she had put into what having breasts would actually be like. To hide and control the ghastly and marvelous things she put on her bathrobe, only to find it didn't fit so well now either, though it was better than nothing.

There didn't seem to be anything wrong with the ingredients, she was pretty sure she had gotten them all right. Ginny thought she remembered doing all the steps correctly too, though who could say for sure when they were so many? The potion still in the cauldron also matched the description though: a brightish purple color with little silver swirls running through it, though hers looked more gray than silver to her.

'That wouldn't make a difference, would it?' she thought to herself doubtfully.

She didn't think so. Everyone's work in Potions class was always a little off.

'Whoever wrote this probably called it silver to make themselves look good anyway,' Ginny thought sourly as she scanned the last page of the potion recipe.

That's when she saw it, a tiny typed note at the bottom of the page.

'Readers should note this potion is rather fast-acting, requiring only a full night's sleep to come to fruition. For a slower, more gradual result, we suggest you use the Mammary Massaging Salve For Daily Use, which can be found on page–'

'How stupid are these people?!' Ginny thundered in her head. 'Who in their right minds reads the entire potion entry all the way through before brewing it? And what kind of moron hides something so important where no one's going to read it? Ugh!'

She slammed the book closed and threw it back into her closet. She knew there might be an answer in there somewhere about how she was supposed to hide the fact she had massively inflated her breasts but right now she was too mad at it to trust it with anything.

'Not to mention it'd probably do something else it wouldn't tell me about,' she fumed. 'Like making all my teeth fall out or grow another foot out of the side of my face.'

How was she going to hide or explain this? Until she could there was no way she was leaving this room.

Harry felt great waking up at the Burrow, and even better when he saw Hedwig had returned during the night with a response. Hermione had managed to talk her parents into letting her go to the Quidditch World Cup early, as a way to 'better observe wizarding society,' so now all he had to do was get tickets for everyone. With Sirius once again free and on the run with Buckbeak, things really were working out for the best.

As much as he was looking forward to spending an entire month with Hermione at the Cup, even if they were in separate tents with no way to sneak in some 'alone time' like they had on the train, all the magic he'd done to bring it about still made him feel uneasy. He had not only Confunded Hermione into being more daring with him than she would've been otherwise – which led to their 'alone time,' though she really seemed to enjoy it – he also made Mrs. Weasley go against what Dumbledore wanted by letting him stay here instead of going back to the Dursleys like he wanted.

'Something bad has to come from that eventually, doesn't it?' Harry thought worriedly as he and Ron went down for breakfast.

If he was at King's Cross yesterday, Uncle Vernon was sure to be mad about him wasting his time by not showing up, but would he be mad enough to send a letter to Hogwarts complaining? Harry could see him doing it, but he could also see him writing them to tell them to keep him if they wanted him so badly. And if he did either of those, what would Dumbledore do? Would he really care if the Dursleys didn't when the Weasleys wanted him?

What really started twisting his stomach the more he thought about it was the magic he'd done on Mrs. Weasley at the station. Not only did he feel bad for manipulating her into taking him, they weren't supposed to do magic outside of school at all, and who knows what they'd do for that. Did Hogwarts already know? Would he be kicked out if they did? Would the Weasleys still keep him if he was expelled?

"Oh, there you are, boys," Mrs. Weasley said as they arrived at the table. "You'd best get started before your brothers eat it all," she smiled, gesturing to the other boys and accepting him as one of her own.

"Did any mail come for me?" Harry asked Fred and George as he began his own breakfast.

"What, is Hedwig not enough for you?" Ron asked with a grin, piling more sausage on his plate.

"I don't think my uncle would be using Hedwig," he replied, "even if she offered."

"Just the Daily Prophet this morning," Mr. Weasley answered, gesturing with the folded copy he was trying to read while he ate. "Is it true your professor was a werewolf?"

"And the best Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher we ever had," George said in response.

"Can you imagine what it would've been like if he'd changed during class?" Fred asked with a

grin. "Personally, I feel cheated."

Harry felt rather relieved as other topics swept him by, though he supposed any letters about his misdeeds could come later in the day.

'–If they know you did them at all,' part of him told the other. 'They could have no idea it happened.'

When he thought about it, it wouldn't be the first time adults had lied about being able to know things they couldn't possibly know. Before Hogwarts, there had been this one teacher who told them to remain quiet when she had to leave the room, and that she'd know if anyone spoke, only she never did. It had worked for several weeks, until someone had finally had the guts to put it to the test; after that it basically become a joke.

'Maybe the No Magic rule is the same, ' Harry wondered. 'With all their magic, if they couldn't know if we did magic outside of school, but still didn't want us to do it, they wouldn't tell us they'd never know if we did. They'd just want us to think they'd know so we wouldn't do it.'

'It's just one big trick,' he realized, all his worry on it evaporating in a second.

"This is very good," Harry told Mrs. Weasley the next time she came to add more food to their plates.

"Thank you, dear," she said happily before noting an absence. "What on earth is keeping Ginny?" she asked no one in particular. "She never has a lie-in like this."

"I can go get her," he offered, wanting to make up for the imposition of him being here.

"Oh, there's no need," Mrs. Weasley said with a wave, "one of her brothers can–"

All of her brothers began eating even more loudly, even Percy.

She turned back to Harry.

"That would be nice of you, dear," she said with a touch on his shoulder before shooting a look at her ungrateful sons, who tried their hardest not to notice.

He left the table to get away from the feeling of being singled out and went to Ginny's room, which he knew to be on the first landing. Knocking on her door got a quick "I'm not hungry," in response, which only raised more questions.

"Are you sure?" Harry replied, asking perhaps the dumbest question he could've possibly asked. After all, if something was wrong or she was feeling sick, she was just going to say 'I'm sure.'

"Harry? Is that you?" she asked unexpectedly.

"…Yes," he answered, for lack of anything better to say.

"Hang on," Ginny replied before going quiet again.

Harry thought he heard her walking around, and maybe saying something. Before he could wait long enough to be more than mildly puzzled her door opened, though only wide enough for one brown eye to peek out.

"Are you alone?" she asked. "Is anyone out there with you?"

It was difficult to tell if her eye was scared or just suspicious, but either way his answer was the same.

"It's just me. Why?" he asked. "Is something wrong?"

The eye disappeared as she turned away, and was replaced by a tiny view of her biting her lip.

'So it's more worry than fear,' Harry decided. 'But what's she worried about?' he wondered. 'Was she looking at something? Hiding something?'

He shifted his head a bit to try and see what was going on in the room.

Ginny turned back towards him and opened the door a bit more, leaving him to try and pretend he wasn't snooping.

"I need your help," she said suddenly, her faded pink bathrobe held closed right up to her neck. "I did something stupid last night and I'm going to get in so much trouble if anyone finds out."

"What'd you do?" he couldn't help but ask.

"I – I can't tell you," Ginny haltingly replied, biting her lip again. "You've just got to help me."

"How, when I don't even know what it is?" Harry asked curiously. "If something's wrong, surely your parents can handle it. You want me to get them?"

"No!" the girl hissed at once, flashing from worried to scared.

That hit a weak spot Harry didn't know he had. He didn't like seeing anyone scared if he could help it.

"Alright," he said, "I'll help you – but how?"

Ginny went back to worrying her lip and seemed to be doing some very quick thinking.

"How did you convince my mum to let you stay?" she asked, seemingly at random.

Now it was Harry's turn to stammer through things.

"I – I just asked, and she – said yes," he said unconvincingly.

Unsurprisingly, the girl's furrowed brow said she wasn't convinced.

"Just like that?" she asked skeptically. "She never agrees to anything," Ginny continued, "and you got her to agree to three impossible things in the space of an hour."

"What impossible things?" Harry asked, worried his Confundus Charm was doing strange things again.

"You got her to go against Dumbledore, agree we could go to the Quidditch World Cup early, and agree to go with us – and my mum can't stand Quidditch," she said pointedly, temporarily forgetting her worries in the process.

"It was your dad who convinced her to go, not me," he pointed out, glad her 'impossible things' weren't totally his doing. "And everyone helped convince her to let us go early, if we can go at all," he added to remind her that it was still far from a done deal. "I only did the Dumbledore bit, and she wanted me to stay even before I asked."

"But you still got her to agree," she pointed out. "No one else would've been able to do that, not even dad. If anyone's going to convince them, it's you."

"Convince them of what?" Harry asked.

"I… can't tell you," Ginny said again, though for once she seemed realize how insane what she's asking for is, though the look on his face probably helped. "I–," she started, before stopping again and trying to think of a way around telling him, only to find no way out of it. "I tried to do some magic on myself and it – well, it went kind of… odd."

Harry was suddenly reminded of Hermione's brief time spent as a cat in their second year. The absence of fur said it couldn't be that bad, though the only other thing he'd heard about was a girl trying to hex her pimples off.

"What do you mean 'odd?'"

"Just odd!" she said in a whisper. "Odd enough to be noticed – which it wasn't supposed to be," Ginny quickly explained. "Mum's going to freak out when she sees, and even dad will say I was dumb to do it – and don't get me started on the others. They'll never let me live it down, not even Percy. You've got to convince them that it's not a big deal."

He looked at her as if he had just been Confunded.

'Now who's asking for the impossible?' Harry wanted to ask.

"How am I supposed to do that?" he asked instead, at a loss for how to get a whole house full of people to agree to accept some unknown thing when he didn't know what it was either.

"I don't know," Ginny admitted, at a loss as well. "If you do, I'll… I'll show you what I did," she said finally. "–But you've got to help me first," she added quickly, letting him know whatever it was must be horribly embarrassing.

Harry flattened his hair in thought.

"Alright," he said finally. "I'll see what I can do."

"Thanks," she whispered before shutting the door again.

Harry didn't know what Ginny thought he could do to help her. The only thing he could really think to do was to go down and tell everyone what was going on, but ask them not to make a big deal about it. That might make her mum and dad go a little easier on her, but if it really was as embarrassing as she made it out to be, who knows if it'd work on anyone other than Percy.

'Besides,' he said to himself as he tried to think things through, 'it's exactly what she didn't want me to do, but what else was there?'

'Well, if she's afraid of being made fun of and punished when anyone notices,' the other part of him from before said to himself, 'why not make it so no one notices?'

Harry supposed he could always drape her in his invisibility cloak, but besides that–

The thought of what he'd done to Mrs. Weasley before came forcefully back to his mind. If a Confundus Charm could get a person to go with what they wanted to do rather than what other people said they should do, then surely it could make people not notice something they'd normally notice, shouldn't it? It kind of made sense, and it made more sense the more he thought about it.

It was kind of like the suggestions Hermione had given Ron before they left school. She had wanted him to get over his jealousy and not fight with her, so she reinforced things he already believed or should know about friendship with the spell in order to get him to stop – and it worked. Ron hadn't said a single thing about his best friends doing things together since, even when it involved being naked and snogging.

It seemed like a fairly harmless thing to do. After all, the bit with Ron hadn't gone spinning off in unpredictable ways, and it didn't seem likely to, so he didn't see how this could. There didn't seem any harm in simply removing the chance for her to be embarrassed – it wasn't like he was turning them into brainless zombies or anything; Hermione had proven that. They'd still be the same people they were afterwards, they just wouldn't notice this one thing about Ginny.

A couple of quick questions did occur to him though. What if there was something wrong in what Ginny didn't want them to notice? And what if she decided that she did need their help with it later on? Would they be able to help her if they couldn't notice the problem she needed help with? Maybe making them not notice wasn't such a good idea after all.

Thinking about what Ginny was afraid of made him realize that it was much more complicated than that, but still just as easy in an odd kind of way. Making them not notice should work when it came to her brothers because what she was concerned about there was them noticing it and making fun of her. Things were different when it came to her parents because there she seemed more concerned her dad would disapprove of what she did while her mother…

'What does Mrs. Weasley "freaking out" mean?' Harry wondered. 'I mean, obviously it's a pretty big emotional response – like when the guys had stolen the flying Ford Anglia to break me out of Privet Drive – but what was it supposed to…?'

Then he understood. With her dad Ginny was worried he'd disapprove, while with her mother she was worried she wouldn't support it. It seemed a distinction without a difference but he could see how they were very different indeed, at least to Ginny. Disapproval could be passive while support was a constant action, and it was support Ginny wanted from her mother – and maybe her dad's approval?

Harry wasn't really sure about the last bit, but everything else seemed solid to him. Who knows, maybe this would make the Weasleys an even better family than they already were. After all, he couldn't see how not teasing their sister while her parents supported her decisions could be a bad thing, and helping to make the Weasleys a happier family did seem a nice way to repay them for taking him in.

He knew he was psyching himself up to horribly invade their personal autonomy by changing them to be how he wanted, but tried to think of the positive things that could come out of it as he made his way up to Ron's room to grab his wand. Even with the rosy picture he tried painting for himself, he was having some major doubts when he came back down the stairs.

Was it really right to do it, even if good things could come about as a result?

Didn't it make anything good that happened seem hollow and false because it was all based on a lie?

And if they did like the good things that happened because of what he did, didn't they have the right to know what he did to bring it about?

Didn't they have a right to think and react however they naturally would, even if it caused pain and embarrassment to others?

Wouldn't they have a right to tell him to undo it?

Shouldn't they be asked whether he should do it or not?

'But wouldn't asking them expose everything in the first place?' Harry tortured himself by asking. 'Wouldn't I then be responsible for all the pain, embarrassment, and punishment Ginny then had to go through? Is subjecting one person to so much anguish better than removing several other peoples' rights to react normally to whatever it is? Does it matter how much anyone benefits, or how many people do, if it comes at such a cost?'

Just as he was tearing himself apart, am image of Hermione appeared in his mind. He wasn't sure how, but it was calming and seemed to put everything into perspective.

He and Hermione had changed Professor Lupin's mind about resigning from Hogwarts the same way he was now thinking about changing the Weasleys' minds. No matter what he'd said to Hermione about Lupin being the best Defense professor they'd ever had, Harry had wanted it done for very selfish reasons. The man had become a friend and he didn't want to see him go, not for any reason. And now, because of his selfishness, they had violated his mind, and the two of them were going to have to live with that for the rest of their lives.

But even if it were born out of selfishness, that act could change the world for the better. Hogwarts got to keep the best Defense professor they've had in years, meaning everyone in school got a better education. With Lupin's secret out in public, the attitudes towards werewolves could change for the better, since they now had a known werewolf doing a smashing job. And Lupin's own life would be better off since Dumbledore wasn't about to fire him for going a little crazy once a month.

All that good outweighed the one bad thing they'd done to do it, didn't it? And if the price they had to pay was a lifetime of guilt over a secret they could never share, wasn't it worth it? If, fifty years from now, he were given the choice to sacrifice all the good that'd come from the one bad act so he doesn't have the guilt, or to do it all again and live with it, wouldn't the right thing to do be to do it all again?

Harry supposed it would be, but that didn't mean he had to like it.

A great scraping of chairs drew him back to earth as he instinctively hid his wand in his pocket just before Fred, George, and Ron turned the corner to find him at the foot of the stairs. They opened their mouth to speak but it was Mrs. Weasley's voice he heard.

"Say goodbye to your father before he leaves," she called from the kitchen, prompting a "Bye Dad," from the boys, though loudest from Percy still at the table.

"What took you so long?" George inquired.

"Our baby sister invite you in for a snog?" Fred said with a smile.

"We don't need to get our Beaters bats and teach you a lesson now, do we?" George laughed.

"As if," Ron scoffed. "She still up in her room?"

"Er – yeah. She's not hungry," Harry said quickly as he heard shuffling come from the kitchen along with Mrs. Weasley's voice say, "Have a good day at the office, dear."

If Mr. Weasley was leaving it'd be hours until he got another chance to 'convince him' to approve of whatever magic it was Ginny had done to herself, meaning she'd probably stay in her room all

day. Harry supposed if he was going to do it that he might as well do it sooner rather than later, but how would he get away from the guys long enough to do it?

"Harry," Ron said with a poke as Fred and George passed him by. "You still with us?"

"Sorry, what?" he asked in return, looking for any way to get away before Mr. Weasley disappeared.

"Quidditch," his friend said as if he'd missed an entire conversation. "Are you in?"

"Oh! Sure," Harry agreed, eager for the excuse. "I'll be right there. I've just got to talk to your dad about something," he added quickly and darting off before his best mate could ask anything else.

"Oh, there you are dear," Mrs. Weasley exclaimed as soon as turned the corner.

"Be right back," he said in response, refusing to be distracted as he ran to the closing back door. "Mr. Weasley!" Harry called, hoping to catch the man.

Mr. Weasley was just a few feet into the garden when he opened the back door.

"Did you call me?" the balding middle aged wizard asked when he popped up.

"Er – yes," he said nervously, wondering how he was supposed to do this.

Harry turned around and closed the back door so no one would hear them, then threw caution to the wind and spun around with his wand raised.

"Confundo!" he whispered, making the older man's face go slack and a little puzzled.

The look made him lose what tiny bits of a plan he had when he started this.

"Ginny's nowhere near as troublesome as the twins," Harry told the Confunded man, hoping to cobble together whatever kind of logic he could to make the spell work, "so you shouldn't object to anything she does."

His nervousness grew in leaps and bounds as he waited to see if it'd be enough.

Mr. Weasley's confusion held for a moment before it cleared.

"I'm sorry, did you say something?" the man asked curiously. "I was thinking on something else."

"Oh – er," Harry stammered, "I was just reminding you about – about the tickets for the world cup."

He smiled to cover the lie, which was covering his rewriting of the man's mind.

"Right," Mr. Weasley smiled. "Not to worry, they shouldn't be too terribly hard to get this early. Are you sure you want to pay for them?" he asked. "I'm not really that comfortable with it."

"Oh, yes," Harry said, pleased to be on the far less uncomfortable topic of money. "Please let me pay for everyone. I'd like to do something to repay your kindness in letting me stay."

'–And for Confunding a tiny bit of everyone's Free Will away,' he added to himself.

"Well, if you say so," Mr. Weasley said, still not looking very comfortable with it. "I actually do have some strings I can pull at work, so I'll try to get the price as low as possible. And speaking

of," he said, pulling out a pocket watch, "I've got to go. I'm going to be late."

"Goodbye, Mr.–," Harry said, but with a pop! the man was gone.

He breathed a little easier once he was alone – then he noticed he still had his wand out.

'Ack!' Harry panicked. 'I've got to be more careful.'

He hid it back in his pocket. He was one Weasley down with several more to go.

Reentering the house, Harry saw Mrs. Weasley alone in the kitchen, with only a few plates of food left around her.

"Where's Percy?" he asked, trying to make sure all of his victims are alone.

Harry hated thinking this way, but couldn't help feeling that the word fit.

"Up in his room," Mrs. Weasley said with a wave. "He still has a few job applications to fill out. I told him he needn't worry," she said happily, "the Ministry always snaps up Head Boys and Girls when they can.

"You still hungry?" she asked. "I saved you a plate. And what about Ginny? Not sick, is she?"

"Thanks, but I'm not hungry," Harry said, having long ago lost his appetite. "Ginny should be down soon, I think," he added, knowing it was time.

When the kind woman turned to glance towards the stairs, he withdrew his wand and cast Confundo once again, hating himself a little more every time he did it.

"You're a good mother," he said to her, wishing he could feel like a good seventh son, "and good mothers support whatever their daughters want to do with their lives."

Harry felt like a heel as he cowardly hid his wand once again, but tried to remind himself of all the good things that could come from this.

'A lifetime of guilt for a better life for everyone,' he said to himself as Mrs. Weasley came back to her senses.

"Oh, well, I'm sure she knows what she's doing," Mrs. Weasley said finally before continuing with her housework.

Harry heard quick footsteps coming down the stairs from above and moved to intercept. It was the twins, their arms loaded up with Quidditch equipment they must've nicked from Hogwarts.

"You coming?" the one he thought was George asked.

"Yeah, I'll be right there," he replied, wondering if he was mad enough to try Confunding both twins at the same time, because he honestly didn't think he could ever get them alone. "I've just got to get my broom."

"Tell Ron to hurry up," the other twin replied, and both moved to pass him.

Harry drew his wand once again.

"Confundo! Confundo!" he whispered in rapid succession, targeting each boy in turn.

They turned and looked at him confused.

'Oh crap!' Harry panicked. 'What do I say to them?'

The only thing which came to mind about the twins were their jokes, pranks, and Quidditch. None of those helped him know how to 'persuade them' into leaving Ginny alone.

'Leaving her alone wasn't what she wanted though,' he reminded himself. 'She only wanted them not to notice what she did.'

That helped calm things down for him.

"Ginny's a very boring sister," Harry told the Confunded boys as he hid his wand again, "so nothing she does will be unusual."

He thought that should be enough to keep them from humiliating her, though only time would tell.

"You say something?" George turned to ask as they came out of it.

"Er – what about Ginny?" Harry asked, hoping he sounded casual.

The twins looked to each other and shrugged.

"Yeah, sure, if she wants," Fred replied with a shrug before turning to walk away with his brother, both seemingly uninterested in the doings of their sister.

'That's a bit stronger than I would've liked,' he thought to himself as went upstairs to find Percy. 'Still, I don't know if it'll matter much, unless Ginny's bleeding to death right in front of them and they take it as normal.'

He'd have to take care of that going forward.

Standing on Percy's landing, Harry had an idea and readied his wand before knocking on the last Weasley brother's door. As soon as Percy opened it, he struck.

"You're so wrapped up in what you're doing," he told the Confunded older boy, "you won't notice anything about Ginny that isn't life-threatening."

Wand stashed away again, Harry thought this wording would avoid any potential drawbacks he might have given the twins.

"What'd you say, Harry?" Percy asked when he came out of the confused state.

"I asked if you wanted join us for Quidditch," he replied, now becoming more practiced at lying.

"Sorry, but I'm far too wrapped up with my applications," the older boy said, which he took to be in line with what he'd told him to think.

Alone again in the stairway, he heaved a sigh of relief. He had gotten them all, and aside from going a little too far with the twins – a common enough thing for the twins themselves to do when it came to pranks – everything seemed like it should work.

'At the very least Ginny should be able to leave her room, ' Harry thought as he went to tell her the deed was done, though he didn't have a clue how he'd tell her without telling her how he'd done it. 'This spell could do a lot of bad things in the wrong hands,' he said to himself as he went back to the Ginny's room. 'Heck, it's doing bad things in my hands. The last thing we need is more people

using it.'

Back on the first landing, he knocked on the door where this whole thing began.

"Harry?" the girl inside whispered.

"Yeah, it's me," he replied, earning a slightly opened door in response. "No one's out here with me," he told the brown eye peeking through the crack.

"Okay, come in," Ginny said, moving behind the door to open it without him getting a better look.

Harry didn't know what to expect when it came to Ginny's room. Despite saving her life just over a year ago, he didn't know her that well, and had never been in a girl's room before, but it was far less girly than television had led him to believe would be the case. There was a full length mirror, but very little pink to be seen, and none of the horses or unicorns people thought should be there.

Instead of the normal 'girly' decorations there was a moving posture of a group called The Weird Sisters, which he took to be a band by their strange 'punk rock style' wizarding outfits and way they were mugging for the camera, and an almost life-sized posture of a dark-skinned female Quidditch player emblazoned with the name Gwenog Jones, who seemed to think herself above such things. Some bits of the room, like the small desk and messy bed, wouldn't look out of place anywhere else in the house, though the desk was noticeably neater than Ron would've had it. And rather than the faint smell of dust and dirty clothes which lingered in Ron's, Ginny's room actually smelled clean; Harry supposed she either looked after her things better or Mrs. Weasley hadn't given up on her yet.

"Did you do it?" Ginny asked, drawing his attention back to her and her strangely bulky bathrobe still synched up to her neck.

"I think so," Harry said, flattening his hair unnecessarily. "It's hard to know until they see you, but it should be alright, I think."

"What'd you do?" she pressed, still standing standoffishly between the door and a closet he hadn't seen when entering.

"I – just talked to them," he said lamely, trying to downplay the mental intrusion he'd done, "and got them to agree that as long as it wasn't life-threatening that it shouldn't be a big deal, just like you wanted me to."

Ginny scrutinized him for a moment.

"And I can trust you?" she asked finally.

"You've trusted me this far," Harry pointed out.

"Right," she breathed to herself, "one step at a time."

Ginny chewed her lip again as she walked past him to look out the window. Even after all this she still looked uneasy about things, and the only thing he could think of was getting her to talk.

"What is this all about?" Harry asked. "What happened?"

"I – I brewed a potion last night," she said finally, "and it worked quicker than expected."

Ginny turned away from the window again, her face aflame with embarrassment.

"It–," the girl said haltingly. "It did this."

She started to undo her robe.

If the bathrobe's bulkiness was odd before, now it had an ominous feel. Anything could be hidden under there: gross deformities, extra arms and heads growing where they didn't belong, the type of nightmarish maws and gore only seen in movies Dudley watched when Aunt Petunia wasn't home.

He didn't expect a spectacular set of breasts.

'Those weren't there yesterday,' Harry wanted to say, but all that came out was "Whoa."

Ginny's blush extended down her chest, which really drew attention to the new additions – not that they needed it. The girl's nipples were crinkled and erect, like Hermione's got when he teased them. The thought made him both hard and uncomfortable. There had to be certain lines he wouldn't cross, and cheating should be one of them.

He cleared his throat and looked down at the floor.

"Do you not like them?" Ginny asked, almost making him look back up at them.

Harry didn't know what to say.

"I made them for you."

'For me?' he thought, finally looking back up to her breasts before trying to focus on her face.

"I know I didn't have a lot to look at," she said, as if bravely facing an unwelcome truth. "And I thought… if I had bigger breasts… you might… like me better. Do you?"

Harry didn't want to think of himself as a shallow person, but he found it hard not to like a girl better when she had bigger breasts.

'Especially when she's showing them to me,' he thought, his mouth suddenly going dry.

Harry didn't know what to say. If he said he didn't like her better, he'd just be mean, but if he said he did like her better he was shallow – and kind of cheating on Hermione, he thought. And if he tried not being shallow and saying he liked her with or without them he was not only lying – because he hadn't thought of her that way at all before – and setting himself up to either cheat on Hermione or string Ginny along.

'There's no good option here,' he realized, hoping desperately to find another route.

"Ron told me about you and Hermione, and I must admit I'm rather curious," Ginny said, taking a step closer to him in the suddenly very small room.

It took a second for that to register.

'Ron told her? What had he–?'

There were too many questions, and his brain couldn't seem to string more than three words together to make a thought.

"What'd he say?" Harry said at last, very much aware of the shrinking distance between them.

"That she was naked in your bed," she said bluntly, still very much naked from the waist up. "Is

she your girlfriend?"

Both what she said and what she asked caught him off guard. They hadn't said they were boyfriend-and-girlfriend, but if you're naked with a girl – with the girl saying this was going to be an ongoing thing – you really should be boyfriend-and-girlfriend after that, shouldn't you? He honestly didn't know what Hermione wanted, except more naked time with him.

"Kind of," he said honestly, hoping she'd take it as a yes, though part of him really didn't want the breasts to go away.

"Kind of is, is kind of isn't," Ginny said instead, now standing directly in front of him.

'–And still very much topless,' Harry reminded himself, as if he could forget.

"Would you like to touch them?" she asked, just when he thought he couldn't get any harder.

He tried to work some moisture back into his mouth, and backed away straight into the wall by the closet.

"I'm not trying to steal you from her," Ginny said to him, "–though I can't really steal you if you're not really hers. I just want to spend time with you," she said innocuously. "The same kind of time she spends with you," she added far less innocuously.

"If you like spending time with her – once she gets here – more than you like spending it with me, then you can spend time with her," she conceded. "But if you like spending time with us both, then…"

If Harry had thought he was hard before, that was only because Ginny hadn't found a way to cast Petrificus Totalus on his dick until now.

'Ginny and Hermione at the same time?' he thought wondrously as the image of being naked with both girls flashed in his mind. 'Did girls really do that?' he had to ask himself, not truly believing his luck could be that good in a thousand lifetimes.

'Well, Hermione would do anything for me,' Harry had to remind himself, only to kick himself for it.

'I'm not going to take advantage of them,' he told himself only to have to add, '–not any more than I already am.'

'It's not taking advantage if they want to do it!' the other part of him pointed out, all but gesturing to the new pair of breasts on display in front of him. 'She made them for you,' the more underhanded part of himself reminded him, 'it'd be rude not to enjoy them, wouldn't it?'

"Do you want to spend time with me?" Ginny asked, looking up at him. She no longer looked scared, afraid, or embarrassed in the least now that everything was out in the open.

"I think I do," Harry heard himself say, and his hands went to her perfect pair of breasts as she took his lips with hers.

With as long as it took him to find clean clothes, you would've thought it would've made finding

his shoes a bit easier. It didn't, which was strange because he'd just worn them yesterday. You wouldn't think they would've made it halfway across the room, but they had somehow.

Ron wondered if there was a magical creature of some kind he could blame for being so late when the twins asked what had kept him. He couldn't think of one, but that didn't mean Shoe-Snatching Something-or-Others didn't exist. If Ginny spent more time with Loony Lovegood, like she had when they were little, the other girl could've come up with something, she always had.

Speaking of his sister, Ron noticed something strange from the top of the stairs. Harry was knocking on Ginny's door. Ron looked down at him from above, wondering what was going on.

"It's me," Harry said to the door – and presumably Ginny, who cracked the door in response. "No one's out here with me," he told her.

"Okay, come in," Ron heard her say, before opening the door fully to let his best mate inside.

'What's going on there?' he wondered. 'For all the twins' jokes, those two hadn't talked except once on the train – and that was yesterday.'

Suspicious, Ron made his way down the stairs, careful to avoid the creaky parts.

On the first landing, he put an ear to the door.

He couldn't really hear anything.

No – wait, maybe a little.

Yes, he definitely heard talking, but couldn't make out what they said.

Ron thought about what Harry would do in this situation, if it had been Snape doing something as suspicious. The answer came back in a flash. He'd have to peek inside and see for himself.

He carefully turned the nob and slowly inched open the door to peer through…

The faded pink bathrobe his sister wore slowly opened, revealing the pale white skin of a marvelous set of breasts. All at once his face became flushed and he knew he shouldn't be seeing this. It just wasn't done, but he couldn't help it, he couldn't turn away.

"Whoa," he thought he heard, though in truth he could have said it himself.

Ginny was blushing, the pinkness of her face matching the rosiness of her nipples.

'I'm seeing my sister's nipples,' Ron said to himself, though he couldn't say whether it was to mark the moment or to get himself to leave.

His feet wouldn't move. His hands and face – his whole body – felt jittery and numb. He didn't know anyone could feel like this. It was so wrong to look at any girl like this, much less his sister, but it only seemed to add to the thrill of doing it.

He supposed he'd seen Hermione the other day, but not like this. It had only been for a second with her and was gone before he knew it, plus, it was hard for her not to know he was looking, and that seemed to make all the difference. But still, this was his sister…

"Do you not like them?" Ginny asked abashedly, seeming to speak directly to him.

Ron wanted to tell her that he did like them, but he was torn.

"I made them for you."

'For me?' he thought, feeling an intense pull to go in and enjoy the breasts that were made solely for him.

"I know I didn't have a lot to look at," his sister said teasingly, "and I thought… if I had bigger breasts… you might… like me better. Do you?"

'Yes,' Ron said to himself, and how could he not? Those breasts were fantastic!

He couldn't help himself anymore; he knew what he had to do.

Panting with excited breaths, Ron closed the door and eagerly made his way back to his room to take care of the growing hardness in his pants.

The sun was well up in the early morning sky, but the wait lingered on and on.

Fred turned to his brother.

"What the hell's taking them so long?" he asked.

Chapter End Notes

Yes, I know it's been almost three years, but other things have always been my priority. Once again, don't expect updates, let alone rapid ones. I may do Ch 7 soon, and I may not.

Chest Game

Chapter Summary

Be careful what you wish for, Ginny.

Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

She did it! She was kissing Harry Potter!

Breasts were amazing. If she knew all it took to get what she wanted in life was a big pair of breasts, she would've gotten them years ago!

Ginny almost laughed at the image that conjured up. A child with breasts would go toppling over and never get back up again. Merlin, even she was having problems with them. Kissing Harry was the only thing making up for the hassle. The feeling of his hands running over them was–

Stabbing pain tore through her left breast, making her inhale sharply through gritted teeth, but before she could say anything it was gone, leaving only a slightly dull ache in its place.

"You alright?" the best boy in the universe asked between kisses.

"Perfect," she said breathlessly, ignoring the inconvenience as long she got more of him.

Barely an instant passed before – she was stabbed in the tit again!

"Ow!" Ginny cried, backing away to cradle and massage her now-painful right breast, but even doing that didn't help much. It turned what felt like taking a beater's bat to the boob into a throbbing ache that went deep into her chest. "What was that?" she asked, looking down to check and make sure her breast wasn't bleeding, deflating, or about to explode.

"Nothing," a bewildered Harry said, his confusion written all over his face. "I just – pinched them."

"Why?" she asked, still rubbing the pain away.

"I – I thought you'd like it," he said with a shrug.

"Did Hermione like it?" Ginny asked, wondering where he got such an idea from.

"Er – yeah," Harry replied, now seeming to have doubts about whether it was actually enjoyable or not.

'Either that or he's uncomfortable talking about snogging other girls,' she said to herself. '–If not both,' she added, since she supposed it could well be both. She always thought Harry would have a 'knight in shining armor' bit to him, and telling tales on who you were groping didn't match up with that.

"She said she liked it a lot," he said, flattening his wild hair embarrassedly.

"Weird," Ginny said, more to herself than him, because right then she didn't know who it applied to.

Were pinched nipples supposed to feel good? Was she strange for it hurting as bad as it did? Was this another thing the potion never warned her about, or was the pain normal and feeling good the strange part? And did Hermione really feel good or did she lie to please Harry?

'Or I suppose she could just like stabbing pain,' she thought grumpily as the feeling died away.

"Er – sorry about that," Harry said abashedly, not looking at her in the eye – or breasts – anymore.

Ginny felt all her progress with him was slipping away right in front of her.

"Well, let's not do that part again," she said sarcastically as she came closer again. "But everything else was great," she smiled, putting her hands on his waist and trying to look cute. "Continue?" she offered, hoping he'd accept.

He did, though he was obviously being more gentle this time, almost as if she'd break at anything more than a light touch, at least where her breasts were concerned. She was a bit concerned with her breasts herself, but they were concerns for later, she just wanted to enjoy herself. His hands, besides the occasional breast caress, mainly stayed on her sides and back, but did venture a bit further south as things went on, and it pleased her to think he liked what he felt.

While Harry seemed more hesitant to do much of anything beyond kissing because of what happened, Ginny ventured further from Harry's lips as the kissing went on. She kissed his neck, nibbled his ear, and even kissed her way down his collar bone, and he eventually did the same, which felt great. She briefly, but seriously, considered giving him a hickey as a way to mark him in a way Hermione never did, but knew not even Harry would be able to talk his way out of that one.

It would be nice though to see the looks on everyone's faces when–

The door banged open, leaving her naked and petrified in the face of her brothers.

"Oy!" Fred exclaimed, taking in scene as George looked on.

Ginny couldn't breathe. They were going to kill Harry, tell mum, then mum would kill him too.

"What's taking so long?" the boy asked his topless sister and the guy who was groping her. "Are you two playing Quidditch or not?"

Her brain didn't work. Whatever Harry had done had broken her mind, or broken the world. Or both; with him it could always be both.

"Oh, right," Harry said, his wide, panicked eyes flickering back and forth between them, clearly lost as to what to say.

He turned back towards her.

"I – I'll meet you out there," her make out partner told her, sounding like a man possessed before stiltedly turning again and walking for the door.

His movement unclogged her brain enough to cover herself, but it didn't matter. Her brothers hadn't seemed to notice. Not her breasts, not her toplessness, not the groping, none of it made a flicker in their eyes before they left.

'Maybe Harry could talk his way out of a hickey,' Ginny said to herself as she waited for her mother to come charging up to call her a Scarlet Woman when the twins told her what they saw… only she never did. Minutes passed and nothing happened. If she was going to be grounded for the rest of her life, it looked like she was going to have to go and find out for herself.

Growing up with six brothers, she had never been the kind of girl who worried about what to wear, though having most of her clothes be hand-me-downs helped. But that was before, back when shirts didn't have to accommodate her newfound chest, so now almost everything was too tight on her, and she didn't think accentuating what Harry had been groping was a good way to see if it was going to go unnoticed.

Fortunately she still had some of Bill and Charlie's old shirts neither the twins or Ron had ever wanted. She wished the best one hadn't been for the Wimbourne Wasps rather than the Holyhead Harpies, but boys who supported an all-girls team were impossible to find. Her new… developments… were still noticeable in it, but at least they weren't straining the fabric like they had her training bra.

It was a strange house she went out into. She could feel someone's presence on the floors above – and on the ground floor below, but the faint sound of the Wizarding Wireless coming from the kitchen said that was her mother. The casual vacancy of the rest of the house told her Harry, Ron, and the twins had all made their way to the makeshift Quidditch pitch, meaning it was Percy still lingering above.

What she had done, what her brothers had seen, should have caused things to change, and yet it was still the Burrow the way things would have been if nothing had happened. It was almost enough to make her think all that with Harry had been a very intense dream and check to see whether the potion had truly given her breasts at all. The feeling of the soft, worn fabric against them told her she wasn't crazy though, so the rest of the world had to be.

'I asked Harry for a favor and he changed the world for me,' Ginny thought as she slowly made her way downstairs and through the living room before peeking into the kitchen area.

Her mother was sitting at the table, humming while listening to the wireless, as she read the Daily Prophet. She seemed far too undisturbed to know anything was amiss, so did the twins not tell her? Why wouldn't they? Not because of her, surely. A more likely reason was because they didn't want Harry to be thrown out.

Ginny must have stood there too long waiting for her mother to spring because she suddenly glanced up at her.

"Oh, there you are, dear," her mother said just as warmly as usual, before her look changed a bit as she took her in. "There's some breakfast for you in the kitchen; a growing girl needs to eat."

"Um, thanks," she replied, unsure whether the 'growing girl' bit was a reference to what she's done or not. Either way she went into the kitchen to get her breakfast, then was forced by good manners to take it back to the table to eat, because certainly her mother would remark on it otherwise.

Ginny could feel her mother's eyes on her the entire time. It was very disconcerting, and it didn't lessen when she started to eat.

"Mother Knows Breast?" the woman asked suddenly, almost making Ginny drop her fork. "I would've been tempted to brew it myself at your age, if I'd known about it; I was a late bloomer too," she added confidingly. "I never paid enough attention to my school work until later though, so even if I tried it likely would've failed.

"I suppose you made it last night?" her mother prompted. "It might've been against the rules, but good on you for making it work. They came in nice and big, didn't they?" she asked with a jolly gesture to her breasts.

Ginny was absolutely mortified.

She had thought being grounded would be bad, this was so much worse.

"I suppose it's good thinking of you to do it now too," her mum went on to say as Ginny wished she could melt into the floor. "This gives you the entire summer to get used to them. I suppose you'll be needing proper underthings now – and shirts too, unless you want to go about flaunting them, which could be fun, I suppose."

''I don't want to think of her trying to be sexy,' Ginny said to herself before an image flashed through her mind. 'Oh, Merlin, no! Don't curse me like that.'

"Is there anything in particular you want?" her mother asked.

"No," she replied, appetite completely gone but eating anyway, just wanting the whole thing over with.

'Taking that potion was a mistake,' Ginny thought sourly.

"I'll see if I can find something with those Harper girls – or the Strange Sisters you like so much," the woman offered.

"Yeah, okay," she said, never before being as thoroughly disinterested in either of them as she was now.

"And speaking of new things," her mum said, shifting to what was sure to be yet another embarrassing topic, "with breasts like yours, you're sure to have all sorts of boys lined up when you get back to Hogwarts next year."

"Mum!" Ginny said aghast, really not wanting to talk to her mother about boys.

"Well, it's very important for you to know these things, dear," the woman said supportively. "Your body's changing in wondrous ways, and this means all new things for you to deal with."

'Kissing Harry does not make up for this,' she thought as her mother went on and on in the most embarrassing way possible about things she tried very hard not to listen to. It could've been an hour but it felt like a week, and by the end of it Ginny was sure she would've much preferred being grounded for the rest of her life – with or without Harry being thrown out of the house too.

After seemingly endless repetitions of 'You've got a good head on her shoulders' and 'We'll love you no matter what you do,' her mother finally let her go. If she thought it would be the end of her embarrassment though she was sadly mistaken.

"Oh, it looks like you really are a woman now," her mother added at random, gesturing to her breasts again when she didn't follow her meaning.

Looking down, Ginny saw two damp spots on the front of her shirt.

It was very odd playing Quidditch with a group of guys when you just made out with their sister. The whole subject seemed to loom over everything like a storm cloud, one you knew was going to scour everything with howling rain but was holding off for some reason, which only made the waiting worse. And to make things even more bizarre, Harry began to think something deeper was going on.

The twins were being particularly strange about the whole thing. At first he thought they were lying, pretending everything was fine when they were around Ginny and their mother, so they could vent their spleen about everything in private – only the venting hadn't come. He supposed they could be waiting until the game was over and they could get him alone, but the longer things went on the more it felt like it was all in his head.

They were all about the game they were playing right here and now, not about the game they'd caught him playing with their sister before this game ever started. As strange as it was, it was almost like nothing had ever happened, like they hadn't noti–

Harry stopped flying in midair, leaving Fred to zoom ahead to score a goal on Ron.

'They hadn't noticed,' he realized, piecing together what it meant. 'I Confunded them not to think anything Ginny did was unusual,' he reminded himself, 'so it kind of makes sense they wouldn't notice her breasts – which, she's right, would've gotten her in a load of trouble if they hadn't been Confunded. Shouldn't they have noticed me making out with her though, or was it okay in their minds as long as Ginny was involved?'

Harry was starting to see why it used to be called the Confusing Curse. It was getting very hard to understand what was going on, even when you weren't Confunded yourself. How could anyone be sure what they did wouldn't end up spiraling out of control when you couldn't know how the person you're influencing was going to take your suggestion?

It made him really glad Ginny hadn't been Confunded. Her breasts, willingness to show them to him, and not to mention make out with him, were all new developments, but at least he knew they'd all been her idea in the first place. As sudden as it was, it would've felt different if it had been magically propelled along.

'Her breasts have been 'magically propelled along,'' a stickler side of himself pointed out, and in a way Harry had to agree.

Her breasts now weren't the way they would've been without magic, but it didn't make them any less attractive or make him think of them as 'built on a lie.' And, being totally honest, he did like making out with Hermione, even when he knew there was a possibility she might've been Confunded into being more willing to do it. Did that make him shallow? Drunk on power? Or just uncaring about what was real and what's artificial?

'You're in a world of magic, isn't everything here a bit artificial?' he asked himself.

Harry didn't think there would be an easy answer to that.

"What was that about?" Ron asked from his spot as Keeper, looking ready to toss the Quaffle to him and resume play. Suddenly his look changed and his face became a little flushed. "You got your mind on something?"

"Oh, er – no," he replied, thinking his friend would obviously be thinking about what he'd seen with him and Hermione and not wanting to bring it up in front of the others.

'Ginny might get a pass, but not Hermione,' Harry mentally remarked, before another image flashed into his to mind. '…But if Ginny and Hermione were doing things together…'

He stopped these thoughts before they made him too uncomfortable to fly.

"Just a feint," Harry said, trying to come up with some reason why what he did made perfect sense. "I thought stopping might confuse him enough to stop too, and then maybe I could get the Quaffle from him somehow."

"Wasn't going to work that well when you were behind him," George ruefully remarked. "Maybe if you were ahead of him…"

"And now that I know, it's really not going to work," Fred said with a laugh.

Harry took the public embarrassment. Being thought of as a bit dumb was a small thing to exchange for making out with their topless sister right in front of them.

"Yeah, I won't try that again," he said with a smile, while wondering what it'd be like to do more with Ginny right in front of them without them noticing anything unusual about it.

He squirmed a bit, all these thoughts making it odd to sit a broom.

'It's not like she'd be interested…, right?' Harry asked himself, half hoping in a naughty daydream kind of way, but knowing deep down his luck wasn't that good that Ginny – or even himself – would be that adventurous. 'Hermione, on the other hand would do anything for–'

'Stop it!' he tried to tell his newfound horny teenage boy part of himself. 'I'm not doing any of that. These are real people and I'm not about to coerce them into being my magical playthings.'

The horny teenage boy part of himself seemed to shrug it off, but Harry knew it'd be back.

One thing that didn't come back – or at least make an appearance – was Ginny. It was her idea to have a Weasley World Cup but now she was nowhere to be seen. Was she still in shock of her brothers walking in on them? Had she ever made it out of her room to see if she'd be in trouble for what they'd done, or what she had done? Or had he done something to make her stay away? He had hurt her without meaning to, and then left the room when they'd been discovered.

Still, he didn't know how doing one thing to one girl could bring them a lot of pleasure while doing the same thing to another girl would bring them pain. Did it have anything to do with what Hermione called 'sexual buttons'? If different people really had different 'buttons,' like Hermione seemed to think, could one girl be wired to react one way and another girl another way? Were different girls really just that different, and if they were, how could anyone know what to do with a girl without finding half a dozen things not to do first?

It all seemed so needlessly complicated.

Noon had them trudging back to the Burrow for lunch, and it was there that he finally saw Ginny. She was in an old Quidditch shirt that was so worn the lettering had flaked off to where it almost said Puddle Unit instead of Puddlemere United. Even a little baggy, it accentuated her new developments rather well.

He had taken the seat across from her but she seemed more preoccupied with scoping out her brothers for any reaction and pretending nothing had happened than she was in him. In fact, she didn't look his way at all. She just sat there eating by rote while her brothers calculated the stats for the game they'd just played.

He had never had experience dealing with girls, until Hermione, but was it normal for girls you made out with to ignore you when around their family? Harry had thought the more normal thing to do would be to try and get their family to like you – it was what they did in the movies. In the movies though it dealt with boyfriends and girlfriends, so he had to remind himself of what Ginny herself had mentioned: just because they were making out, doesn't mean they're boyfriend-and- girlfriend.

Finally, Harry thought he'd have to break the ice.

"So how was your morning?" he asked the reclusive redhead.

She glanced to her mother, still buzzing around between the kitchen and the table, before answering.

"Fine," Ginny said evasively.

Harry didn't think she looked fine.

"Chess, or Exploding Snap?" Ron nudged him to ask.

"What's that?" he asked in response.

"Fred and George are bored and will probably be going up to their room," his best mate explained, "but we might be able to rope them into a few games of Exploding Snap, if you want to play too. If you don't, we could always play chess."

"Whichever works, I guess," Harry shrugged, his mind not on either, but a little way down the table the twins made the decision for them by getting up and heading towards the stairs.

"Any more milk, dear?" Mrs. Weasley asked, which caused Harry to check where she was to know who she was talking to.

"No thanks, mum," Ginny replied, only to get a strange response from her mother.

"You sure you don't want to check?"

Even Ginny looked confused for a moment before quickly cupping a breast and saying, 'Shit!' before running off for the stairs as well.

"Both of you done as well?" Mrs. Weasley asked as if nothing odd had just happened, and must have presumed their answers to be 'yes' since she started cleaning immediately.

"Chess it is then," Ron said rising to lead the way to the room they were sharing.

Between the third and fourth landing Harry got an idea.

"Can you set up the board for me?" he asked before turning back. "I've got to go to the bathroom."

It was a convenient excuse, but Harry had no intension of going to the bathroom; he was going to find Ginny. He lingered outside her door on the first landing until he saw Ron up all the way to the top of the stairs, then he knocked on her door.

There was no response.

He knocked again – nothing.

Curious, Harry slowly opened the door to Ginny's room and looked inside. There was no Ginny, but a lot of evidence she'd been busy since they were in here together. A closetful of shirts were strewn across the room as if flung there by a person they no longer fit. Without her here though, where was she? Why had she run off? And why wasn't she here?

Ginny hadn't come back down, so unless she had jumped out the window there was only one place she could be. Harry turned back around and went up to the Burrow's bathroom.

Unlike what people thought, he wasn't stupid. He knew what happened between boys and girls who were more than friends.

Memories of the brief glimpse he'd had of the side of Hermione's boob flashed through his mind and, with a quick flush to his face, Ron had to wonder what it would've been like to see them up close, or from a secret spot – like he'd done with Ginny's.

He pushed away the images that conjured as he left his readied chessboard to find Harry. He wasn't going to think about Ginny's breasts any more than necessary. Now, though, he supposed it actually was necessary, because what she'd done wasn't normal.

His sister had done some kind of magic on her breasts to make them big – an Engorgement charm or the like, he thought, but he also thought he remembered Flitwick saying it couldn't be done on only part of something. Ron couldn't remember; all the boring stuff about magic always blurred together in his head and was forgotten by the next day. It made more room in his head for the important stuff and puzzling out the big questions – like 'What's going on with Harry and my sister?'

Ron had to admit, he'd been a bit shocked by the sudden appearance of breasts to think of it at the time – or for a couple hours afterwards – but it finally dawned on him when they saw her again at lunch. Seeing her there, it just didn't make sense.

What kind of girl showed you her breasts and then didn't talk to you again? What kind of girl could magically grow breasts and not have it be the topic of conversation by the whole family? Was he just seeing things? Could he see them again? And what was Harry doing seeing them?

Ron wasn't jealous or anything – far from it, friends didn't get jealous of each other – but he couldn't see how Harry could be doing things with one girl when he was already doing things with another.

'They can't be "more than friends," can they?' he asked himself, only for the answer to come back fairly quickly. 'No, how could they be when they've never been friends?'

It didn't make sense, but then again, neither did seeing Harry press his ear up to the bathroom door.

"Oy, Harry!" Ron called down from above as he descended. "What're you doing?" he asked when got to his friend.

"Er – I didn't want to interrupt anyone," his friend replied.

'He really is too polite for his own good,' he thought curiously. 'He'd end up standing in the hall 'til he pissed himself if he didn't get permission to use it first. Hermione's definitely a bad influence

on him; a summer with us should set him straight,' he figured.

"No need to worry 'bout that," Ron explained, grabbing hold of the doorknob and giving it a twist. "Anyone with a brain would lock–"

Bent over the sink, he saw his sister with her breasts in her hands, white liquid dripping off them like it was – it was…

The image of spraying his own white liquid over her breasts made him freeze, his face flushed from his neck to his ears, with the nervous tingling feeling from before coming back with a vengeance.

"Er – sorry!" Harry said quickly, too ashamed to take in what was in front of him. "I just wanted to see if you were alright."

Ginny moved, making his eyes lift from her breasts. His sister looked pissed. She looked pissed and was heading right for them.

"Go away!" she demanded, viciously shoving him back into the stairwell before pulling Harry inside and slamming the door.

"Bloody hell," he said, rubbing where his rib hit the banister before moving on to rub his chest where she shoved him. When did his she get so strong? Did she improve her muscles with her breasts?

"What are you doing up there?" his mother asked from below.

"Nothing," Ron said honestly as he came downstairs.

After a second he figured, 'If Ginny's not going to play nice, there's no reason not to get her in trouble.'

"Ginny's the one causing trouble," he told his mum. "She's up there in the bathroom with Harry."

She looked at him curiously.

"Why would they be in the bathroom?"

"Well, she–," Ron said haltingly, not sure how to tell his mum what he saw without getting in trouble for peeking. "–She had her top off and pulled Harry inside. And she hit me and told me to leave," he added quickly to make everything worse.

"Did she now?" his mother said looking up towards the door in question. "Good for her."

He didn't think he heard that properly.

"What?" he asked, baffled at why his mother would say that.

"You heard me," she said seriously. "It's high time your sister got over her little crush, and there's no better way than to act on it."

"What?"

Ron was shocked. How his sister could get away with this?

"And don't you mess things up for her," his mother said with a stern and threatening look.

"Ginny's got a good head on her shoulders, and Harry's a wonderful boy. You should be hoping for someone like him to be your brother-in-law one day, so don't you go interfering in what doesn't concern you, or you'll be grounded until you go back to school – even if you have to miss this Quidditch thing."

He couldn't speak. It felt like he was swallowing his own tongue.

"Now go back up to your room, I don't want to see you out of it until it's been cleaned," his mother added, as if things weren't absurd enough. "And bring your dirty laundry down, it makes the room smell awful. You should be ashamed to make Harry have to live that way."

'I can't believe this,' Ron thought as he went back to his room. 'Ginny goes around with her tits out and I have to do chores? How's that fair?'

Harry didn't know what would happen when Ginny pulled him into the bathroom and slammed the door. Would she yell at him for peeking? Was she going to say they weren't going to 'spend time' together again? Was she going to pull a Hermione and lock him up so she could 'spend time' with him however she wanted? She looked mad enough to do anything.

What she did was the one thing he didn't expect her to do: she covered her breasts immediately and wouldn't look at him. He felt like he should apologize.

"I'm – er – sorry about that," he said, flattening down his hair by rote.

"It's not your fault," Ginny replied. "Ron opened the door."

This must have reminded her about locking it because she quickly turned around to do so.

"Are you mad at me?" he asked, wanting to get to the bottom of why she changed towards him after they were discovered together.

"No," she replied, almost poutingly, as she turned back towards him. "I'm mad at myself."

"Why?"

"Because I made these to impress you, and the stupid things have caused nothing but problems," Ginny said angrily. "They're big, they're painful, and now they're leaking!"

"Leaking?" a puzzled Harry instantly asked.

'How could breasts leak?' he wondered. 'Did she mean deflating?'

"Yes, leaking," she repeated before finally moving her hands away from her breasts.

With an 'Ew' she flicked her hands over the sink to fling off what he took at first to be water before she grabbed a hand towel to wipe off her hands, breasts, and whatever it was running down her stomach.

"See? It's gross," Ginny said, making no effort to hide her disgust.

"What is it?" a curious Harry asked, never having seen this side of breasts before.

"It's milk," the redhead said, more curious at him for being curious of her than she was at what was happening to her. "These breasts are functional – which is yet another thing the book never said it'd do."

"So they're supposed to do that?"

"Not for a long time," Ginny countered, looking like he should know this. "Not until there's a baby to feed, but apparently the potion I made doesn't care, so now I'm stuck like this. I thought if I squeezed it out it'd be done with, but it started leaking again. At least it didn't completely ruin my shirt this time."

'This time?' Harry thought, before the meaning became clear.

"This is why you didn't come out for Quidditch?"

"This, and getting cornered by my mother," she replied, giving up on wiping up her still-leaking milk and just letting the towel absorb it directly from her breasts. "Did the muggles never tell you about this sort of thing?" Ginny asked, spotting his ignorance.

"My aunt and uncle always pulled us out of Health class on those days," he replied. "I don't think they wanted them to give us ideas. I do know the basics though," he added to show he wasn't totally lost when it came to sex and things, though 'spending time' with Hermione had added a lot.

Thinking of Hermione had another thing she said go through his mind.

"Do you think I could try it?" Harry asked curiously, thinking it was a short trip to take to go from fondling her breasts before to sucking on them now. After all, they probably would've gone that way earlier if they hadn't been caught – that and if pinching them hadn't hurt her.

"You want to – drink my breastmilk?" Ginny asked as if he were daft.

"Er – Well – Now I think it sounds weird when you put it like that," he admitted, now thinking he might've asked for too much. "But haven't you ever wondered what someone tasted like?" he added, hoping she took it to be a commonplace thing.

The girl shrugged.

"Not until I wanted to kiss you."

Harry almost wanted to ask what she expected to taste from the kiss besides a mixture of toothpaste and breakfast, but left it unasked because it only would have ruined any attempt to make this un- awkward. He was glad he did since Ginny soon got a bit of a smile on her face as she sat on the countertop.

"I guess I should be happy that you don't find me disgusting," she said in a slyly flirtatious way as she withdrew the hand towel from her breasts and set it down beside her.

"I don't think I could ever think of you as disgusting," Harry said as he went to stand between her dangling legs. "Topless or not, you're pretty great."

"–Though topless is better, right?" Ginny asked with a twinkle in her eye.

"Well, if I had a choice," he shrugged, hoping to sound casual. "I wouldn't say no."

His best mate's sister just chuckled and drew him in for another kiss.

It was a different kind of snogging session than it was before. His hands were wetter, definitely, which seemed to make her skin feel hotter to the touch, and there was a bit of stickiness in some areas where the milk had already dried or wiped away. He still just considered himself lucky to be doing this with someone at all, and didn't mind in the least, and Ginny seemed to have forgotten about it too.

Brushing back her curtain of fiery red hair, Harry kissed her neck, which she seemed to enjoy. Nibbling her ear didn't seem to do much, but it felt like the thing to do since he was in the area. Returning to her neck, he decided to nibble it instead of just kissing it.

Her moans definitely said it was the right thing to do.

He switched back to kissing as he neared her collarbone, and Harry knew they both knew where this was going next.

Ginny was shorter than he was, and even being elevated by the counter didn't help that much, so Harry had to stoop a bit to kiss his way down her breasts. He didn't go for the nipple right away; she wasn't Hermione, whose breasts were ready and eager to be assaulted whenever he wanted. He'd have to take his time with it.

He lifted her breasts, and massaged them, which made her milk flow over his fingers more freely. Expecting him to go for the source directly, Ginny leaned back to bring her breasts up more, but he didn't go for it. Instead, he went for the bottom curve of the breast and licked his way up.

He had never had warm milk before. It was different than he expected; somehow richer, he thought as he circled her nipple with his tongue, and sweeter maybe. It was almost like a milky cream, and there was definitely a familiar hint of something to it he couldn't quite place.

Finally he drank of her directly from the source.

'Vanilla,' Harry thought as the taste exploded into his mouth. 'She tastes like warm vanilla iced cream.'

Ginny took a sharp intake of breath, one which sounded much more like a hiss of pain rather than pleasure.

"Still hurts?" he asked, sanding and stopping immediately.

"Yes," she replied, taking the breast back in hand as if pressing on it would make it feel better. "Which sucks," Ginny chuckled, somehow finding humor in it, "because everything else felt great."

Harry was glad she could be happy in a situation like this, but all he could think of to help her was–

"Maybe you should ask your mum about it. She might be able to help."

The girl looked at him like he was mad.

"Do you have any idea how humiliating that would be?" Ginny asked.

"No," he replied, instantly feeling the mood drop well below the flooring to the hard ground below as she realized what she just asked. "But if it were me, I'd be happy to talk to my parents at all."

"Yeah, well," she said solemnly, "if they went on and on about your body changing you might see it a different way."

Harry could see how talking about personal stuff with them would be difficult, but he'd still take being embarrassed by his parents to not having them at all. Surely she could see merit in it. After all…

"She was being supportive though," he pointed out. "Isn't that what you wanted?"

Ginny gave a shrug of grudging acceptance – before stopping to look at him suspiciously.

"You did something," she declared. "How did you make her act like that? –And the twins," Ginny added, now on a roll and standing to look up at him almost accusingly.

"There's no way they would've let these things slip by without a word," she went on to say, gesturing to her new breasts and wrapping them back up with a towel. "What did you do?" she pressed.

"N-nothing," Harry lied, determined to carry the weight of the guilt by himself. "I just convinced them not to."

"Harry, you did something and it's creepy," Ginny said. "They're my family," she reminded him, "if anyone has a right to know what you did, it's me."

She was right, and he knew it, but how could he tell her?

Then it clicked: she was guilty too.

He may have been the one to bewitch her family, but she had wanted him to. Shouldn't she have the right to know how he did what she'd wanted him to do? And wouldn't she have the responsibility to keep it a secret if she wanted it to continue? And wouldn't she be one person best equipped to tell him whether or not it should continue? After all, it was her family.

"You're right," Harry admitted finally. "I did do something."

He told almost everything. He didn't tell her about breaking the law and going back in time, but he did tell her about Sirius being innocent and wanting to take him away from his aunt and uncle's. He explained how he didn't want to go back there when Sirius had to escape when Snape had almost ruined everything by telling the Minister he and Hermione had been Confunded, and how that led him to look up what it meant – and how it led to him Confunding her mother on the Platform so she would help him.

That said, Harry did hold a few things back she didn't need to know about. For instance, he neglected to tell her about how he had Confunded Hermione – because, accident or not, he didn't think the acts that followed would make his intentions seem as benevolent as he'd wanted them to be. He also didn't include the bit about Professor Lupin – because doing it to all of them, as well as her family, made it seem like he was running around abusing the spell, and he certainly didn't want to do so, especially not to friends.

He told her what was important though, like about how he'd Confunded her dad so he wouldn't object to what she did, and made her mother so she'd be supportive. It also felt good to come clean about possibly going a bit too far with the twins – maybe getting them to the point they'd ignore her completely, no matter what she did – but he did think he fixed it with Percy, so at least he'd notice if she was dying.

It was hard to know what she was thinking when he was done. Did she hate him for mind controlling her family? Did she blame herself? Would she want him to try to put everything back the way it was?

"I can do anything with this," Ginny said finally.

That was not what Harry expected her to say.

"What?"

"I've never liked being ignored by the twins, so that'll be annoying," she explained, "but in return, I can't get in trouble anymore."

"We can't take advantage of this," Harry said, at a loss for how to explain how wrong what he'd done actually was.

"Oh, come on," Ginny smiled, "this is the greatest prank I've ever seen – better than anything Fred and George have ever done! We can do anything we want. We can snog for hours right in front of them and the most anyone would say is – what, my mum telling me what a great kisser I've become since you got here?"

She laughed at the silliness of it all.

"It isn't funny," he said, trying to get through to her, only for her to look at him like he was the biggest party pooper in the world. "Okay, it's a little funny," Harry admitted, "but they're still your family."

Ginny rolled her eyes.

"Of course they are," she said, "I'm not going to do anything stupid."

In spite of her casual disregard of what they'd done, he did feel a bit better now that she knew and they were on the same page.

"Pain? Oh, that's not good. I've never found it enjoyable at all," her mother remarked. "I had the most troublesome time with it myself when I was breastfeeding Bill."

Ginny tried not to laugh at the image it conjured up. She had to hand it to Harry, he had found a way to make even the most embarrassing conversations comical. Now that she knew her mother couldn't help but 'be supportive,' she couldn't help but see it as her mother unknowingly embarrassing herself without a care in the world.

"Yes, but can you make it stop?" she asked.

"The pain, or lactation, dear?" her mother asked in return, as if anyone would want to ooze milk when they didn't have a child.

"Both?" Ginny batted back at the batty woman. "Can't you do both?"

"Certainly, dear, but it may take a while," she said with a wave before getting back to stirring whatever she was currently cooking up for dinner; it looked like her beef stew again. "For some reason half my stores disappeared overnight," she finished with a 'you have no one to blame but yourself' sort of look.

This put her in a very interesting position. Normally she would've tried not to look guilty, but why

do that when you wouldn't get in trouble for it anyway? Her mother obviously knew she'd had a hand in it, so should she own up to it since her plan had worked – or should she do the little sister thing and try to get her brothers in trouble for the same thing she'll get away with?

The moment passed regardless.

"Which do you want taken care of first?" her mother asked. "I can only make one at a time and they're very different potions. Plus, some of the ingredients can be a little expensive, so we'll have to wait until your father gets paid."

She didn't like the sound of that. She didn't want to have aching tits any more than she wanted leaking ones. She wanted everything taken care of now.

'One step at a time,' Ginny thought to herself, 'but which step first?'

Oozing out breastmilk was messy and uncontrollable, but if her brothers couldn't notice anything then the only opinions that mattered were hers and Harry's. Harry didn't mind the breastmilk, at least she didn't think so since drinking it from the boob seemed like a literal full-throated endorsement. He seemed to have a predisposition towards breasts too, so he'd probably want to go for them again, meaning the pain was the only thing standing between them and a much more pleasurable 'fun time' with her chest.

It was decided, getting rid of the pain it was.

"Wise choice, dear," her mother said supportively. "I'll swing by your father's office tomorrow and then do some shopping – which reminds me, I'll need to measure you unless you want to come with."

"Uh – no, measuring will be fine," Ginny reassured her, not remotely wanting to go parading down Diagon Alley, through Hogsmeade, or anywhere else her mother wanted to go for new bras to go with the potions supplies until her breasts were under control. "How long is it going to take?"

"The shopping, or the potions?" the woman asked, infuriatingly incapable of following a single through line in a conversation.

"The potions," she clarified. "How long are they going to take?"

"Oh, I don't know," her mother replied. "It's been ages since I made them. It shouldn't take me longer than a week to get both, I think."

'A whole week to get these breasts sorted out?' Ginny thought glumly, trying to imagine the difficulty of trying to play Quidditch with the guys when she was streaming milk along behind her. 'Even if they don't notice, I will.'

"Not to worry," her mother said bracingly, "there's plenty of things you and Harry can do together that don't involve your painful nipples, even if they do involve your breasts."

She instantly felt her entire face go red in embarrassment.

"You know about me and Harry?" she asked, hoping this wouldn't end with another 'supportive' talk about sex.

"Don't be silly, dear. Who else in this house would you be growing breasts for?"

Her mother shook her head at her foolishness and Ginny felt a sense of relief as she went back to

her cooking.

…And that's when the woman started talking about what you could do with breasts.

Chapter End Notes

It may be another 3 years before I update again. Who knows?

Pervert Proclivities

Chapter Summary

There are always consequences of being seen.

Good to her word, Ginny didn't immediately start pulling outrageous pranks when she learned she wasn't going to get in trouble for them, so Harry thought of it as a win. It also got her to not stress out so much about her more-than-cosmetic new breasts and join them for Quidditch, so it was like two wins in a row as far as he was concerned. And, once she left her room, he was surprised at how outgoing she could be now that no one was going to embarrass her.

He definitely saw a resemblance between her and her brothers too – in behavior, at least. When she was quiet and reclusive before, it was like Ron when they'd met on the Hogwarts Express before their first year. Now, with her talking and smiling at the dinner table with her family, she was much more like the twins.

There were still plenty of differences though.

She was much nicer to look at, for starters, but aside from that, she was much more aggressive when it came to Quidditch. Harry hadn't thought it would be the case at all, judging from how quiet she'd been before, but thought growing up with so many brothers could've made her that way. Her brothers took it as normal, but he had Confunded them to take everything she did as normal, so that wasn't saying much.

He tried to take it as them being one big happy Weasley family, precisely how it'd be if he hadn't gone around Confunding everyone into it, and by the end of the day it seemed to work. Everyone seemed happy in quietly accepting the change in Ginny's appearance, so he really wasn't abusing their trust and friendship at all, was he? In the face of all this, there didn't seem to be anything to twist his conscience in knots about.

It was difficult to maintain this level of denial though when you wake up to find your coerced hosts' daughter licking your dick like a lollipop.

"Ginny!" Harry exclaimed, suddenly fully awake and scrambling to put on his glasses as the new day dawned.

"Morning, Harry," the topless redhead smiled, her magnificent new breasts making a wonderful sight to wake up to, especially with her hand still around his erect penis.

It did make him wonder how she had taken his pajama pants and underwear off in his sleep, but that was before he really looked at her. The girl wasn't just topless, she was completely naked. Her butt looked nice and round – but that wasn't at issue here, he had to remind himself.

"What are you doing here?" he asked, not even Hermione had been this forward.

"What does it look like?" she asked in return, going back in for a lick along his bell end he could only think of as appraising. "Haven't you ever wondered what someone tasted like?"

Harry couldn't really say anything to that, not after yesterday, even if he could think of anything to

say.

"And besides, there's nothing wrong with a girl playing with a guy's cock when she wants to," Ginny went on to say. "–Especially when his balls are so cute," she added with a gentle poke at them.

"Cute?" he asked, mildly offended at the description. "How are they cute?"

He never got an answer.

"Gah!" a voice exclaimed, drawing all eyes towards it.

Hair disheveled from sleep, Ron's face was red and his eyes were as round as saucers.

"G-G–," the boy stuttered, and too late Harry realized his mistake. "What are you two doing?!"

In a similar state of shock, Ginny turned to him as his dick disappeared into her hand.

"I thought you said he wouldn't notice," she hissed.

"I – must have forgot," he tried to explain, for in fact he knew now he had forgotten. He'd seen Ron so thoroughly Confunded by Hermione he tried not to think about it afterwards, so when it came time to Confund the rest of Ginny's family, Ron had just… slipped his mind.

"How could I not notice my sister being such a – a…?"

"A what?" Ginny demanded, standing up to face her brother with her body on full display.

Ron looked torn between insulting his sister and swallowing his tongue, and Harry didn't want to be the cause of any fights. He racked his brain to figure out how his friend's Confunding worked. What was it Hermione had said?

"Ginny and I are – something more than friends," Harry spat out desperately.

Looking at what he and Ginny had just been up to, 'something more than friends' seemed a pretty weak description, but it still brought about a change in Ron. The shock and anger died away, even if the flushed face remained. He looked back and forth between them before speaking.

"So, what you two're doing," the boy said, eyes unable to resist certain parts of his sister as he processed this information, "is going to be normal now?"

Ginny looked at him, silently wondering why her brother had suddenly changed.

"Er – yeah," Harry replied, flattening down his untidy mop of hair. "I guess it is."

All three of them stood there uncomfortably for a moment, not knowing what to say after that.

'Why yes, Ron, I am going to have your big-boobed naked sister licking my dick every morning from now on,' he thought to himself, trying, but failing, to comprehend exactly what he just told his best mate. 'How can anyone take that as normal, much less respond to it?'

The situation had gone beyond bizarre.

"So, when'd you two become friends?" Ron asked, turning away from his sister to gather up his clothes for the new day.

"Er – yesterday," he replied uncertainly, covering his bare lower half with his sheets as Ginny sat on the bed, arms crossed stubbornly under her breasts, silently demanding her brother be the one to leave the room in shame. "Maybe a little before," he added, since they had spoken a bit on the train.

"Oh, okay. I'll see you out there then," the naked girl's brother said stiltedly before hurrying to the door and leaving with his clothes in his arms to change in the bathroom.

The door might not have shut all the way in his haste but the stomp of Ron's feet brought a huge wave of relief.

"Ugh! What a nightmare," Harry groaned, throwing his head back on his pillow wishing he could wake up all over again.

"Yeah, it did kill the mood, didn't it?" Ginny asked, crawling up the bed to lie on top of the sheets next to him.

"There was a mood?" he asked, quirking an eyebrow at her as he moved the arm that was awkwardly squashed between them.

"It was kind of a silly mood, but it's still a mood" she clarified, moving up again to use part of his arm as a pillow.

He supposed the least he could do with her being naked in his bed was put his arm she was laying on around her, so he did that.

"The only thing that'd ruin it now is–," Ginny leaned up and turned to look directly at the crack of the door. "The pervert's still watching us."

At first Harry didn't know what she was doing. As the silent moment lingered though he thought he could feel someone moving away from the door, and thought he might have heard a slight creak on the stairs – but he might've been imagining things. Ron wouldn't spy on his naked sister, not intentionally.

Eventually the redhead must have thought she'd chased away any hallway phantom for she turned back towards him with a look that he thought was her trying to come up with a flirty way to continue. He, on the other hand, did feel a bit of a need to defend his best mate.

"Right, he's the pervert. You're just the one who's walking around naked," he pointed out sarcastically. "–And undressing people in their sleep when your brother's in the room," he added with a grin at the absurdity his life had become.

"Maybe I'm a pervert too," Ginny said with a shrug, which did nice things to her new additions. "We wouldn't be the only ones in the family," she added with a slightly bug-eyed look.

"What's that mean?" Harry asked, not really sure he wanted to know the answer.

"It means mum knows," she replied.

"Knows what?" he asked, everything he never wanted Mrs. Weasley to know running through his head.

"That you and I are fooling around."

"You told her?" a shocked Harry asked.

'She joked about doing stuff in front of them, but who really does it?' he wondered.

"Of course not," Ginny said instead. "These," she gestured to her breasts, "said everything she needed to know. But then again," she added with a crinkled nose, "I wouldn't put it past the pervert to tattle – but if he did, why act all prudish now and not just raise the alarm again?"

Harry didn't know how to answer that one.

Would Ron run off to get his sister in trouble? He couldn't say for sure, but it sounded like something a brother would do – either that or hit the guy she was doing things with. If it'd been his cousin, Dudley, he would've been yelling for Aunt Petunia even if he knew there was nothing to get him in trouble over, just because he knew lying about him would be enough.

'Would he run off to get her in trouble if it got me in trouble too though?'

That, he thought, was an easier question to say No to, though if Ron thought his mum would only get mad at her and not him…

'It still doesn't explain why he's acting so weird though,' Harry thought to himself. 'Was it the Confunding Hermione had done at school? And, if so, which one?'

Were his normal instincts to try and stop his sister from doing things with guys butting up against the Confunding to accept people who are 'something more than friends' doing physical things together? Would his brotherly impulse to tell on his sister get mixed up with the 'don't be jealous of your friends' directive he already had in place, or was it friendship with him that'd keep him from it?

'That is, if he's not downstairs telling his mother what was happening up here right now,' a mildly paranoid side of himself added to further complicate matters.

"You know, for a boy with a naked girl next to him, you seem more interested in other things," Ginny said, drawing his attention back to her.

"Er – Sorry, I was thinking about Ron," Harry admitted.

"Is one Weasley not enough for you?" the naked girl chuckled, her mind twisting what he said in ways he didn't mean and ribbing him like the guys would. "Should I be jealous? I always knew you and the twins were too close."

Ginny laughed while he closed his eyes and groaned.

'How had things turned out like this?' he asked himself.

"You are not at all like what I expected you to be like," Harry said when she was done.

"Yeah, well, I've always been different," she quipped in return. "Speaking of," she added seriously. "What's up with Ron? You said he wouldn't notice."

"It's a little complicated," he replied, getting up to hurriedly put on his pajamas and close the door before explaining how he 'kind of forgot' to Confund Ron because he knew he'd already been Confunded so many times before – which, of course, led to him to tell her about what Hermione had done in the first place.

"She Confundo'd him that many times?" Ginny asked with a look.

"It's Confunded," Harry corrected. "Confundo's the incantation."

"Whatever it's called, I'm surprised he knows his name after that."

"They were only little Confunduses built on top of each other," he explained, feeling the need to take up for his other 'more than friend.' "The book we found said it was the best way to do it so they don't go mad, but we see how well that's worked so far."

"So how's it going to work for him?" Ginny asked from the bed. "He's going to see what we're doing but… he's not going to get jealous?" she questioned with a look.

"The jealousy was more about Hermione – and in general, I think," Harry said, clueless about how Ron could possibly be jealous of him and his sister, unless he got jealous about him not having someone to snog with too, he supposed. "With us I think he'll just be taking it as normal."

"I suppose it could have been worse," she shrugged. "At least one of you is taking it as normal."

"What do you mean?" he asked, looking over at her.

"Yesterday we made out – twice – I woke you up in a way I was sure any guy would like, I'm lying naked on your bed, and you're still standing way over there and haven't tried anything," Ginny pointed out. "Did I do something wrong?"

Harry immediately wanted to tell her 'No,' but the way she said it made him feel like he was the one who had done something wrong. Was he giving her the cold shoulder? Was he leading her on? Should he be over there doing stuff with her? Would it feel right to? If not, why not? Was there something wrong with him? Why was it okay to do naked stuff with Hermione a few days ago but not right with Ginny now? Was it right for Ginny to have expected something like this so soon?

That was when everything seemed to make a bit more sense.

"Er – no, you – you didn't do anything. I think it's just… me," he tried to explain, knowing he was already failing massively. "I just – I don't think I know you well enough to do anything like that yet."

She looked at him strangely for a moment.

"So much for 'the only thing guys think about is sex,'" Ginny said finally. "I guess it does make sense," she said, sitting up and showing her full breasts again. "You've known Hermione for years, so it makes it easy for her to crawl into your bed. I guess I'll just have to be your friend a bit more before we become better 'more than friends,'" she added with a smile.

"Does that mean you don't want me topless and we can't make out?" the girl added teasingly.

'That,' Harry thought, his face heating up as he took in her body again, 'would be very unfair to her.'

"Well, I don't want to take everything from you," he said, trying to play it cool – only to blow it by also flattening his hair.

"Right, so everything from here up," Ginny said standing, gesturing from her waist upwards, "is okay, but from there down is too much?"

His eyes were instantly drawn to the girl's pale white thighs and legs, not to mention the tiny bit of red hair between them.

"Pity, I rather liked you grabbing my ass," she went on to say, playfully turning to show it to him once again. "Oh well, I guess it's just something I'm going to have to do without until we're better friends," she shrugged before suddenly coming close.

Her hand finding his crotch to cup her hand around what she wanted.

"I'll see you later," Ginny smiled, before turning to walk to the door.

It didn't take a genius to know what she was doing. She was teasing him, and it was working.

'Are all girls like this?' Harry asked himself, forcefully reminded of Hermione's mercilessness on board the Hogwarts Express.

'It was nice of her to wake us up like that,' the horny teenage boy side of himself said as he saw her walk away. 'It's not too late to take it all back, is it?'

Ginny opened the door to find a very flush-faced Ron on the other side.

"You again!" she said, sounding like she'd just stepped in something.

"I – I – I," her brother stammered hopelessly as he took her nakedness in once again.

Ron seemed somehow incapable of taking it as normal, which Harry didn't know whether to take as a good sign or a bad one based on how many times he'd been Confunded. A good one, he supposed, since even then he wasn't exploding at them for doing what they hadn't actually been doing.

"You got an eye full, have you?" the boy's sister asked derisively.

"I was just–," her brother tried to interject, only to be dismissed out of hand as the girl descended the stairs rather than talk to him.

Harry tried to will his erection to go down as Ron regrouped.

"Your – er – breakfast – is getting cold," his best mate said eventually.

"Er – thanks," he replied, very much flushed with embarrassment himself, though he tried to hide it by moving to change into some actual clothes.

Ron looked like he had a hundred things he wanted to say, but didn't say a one of them. In the end he just cleared his throat and left again, seemingly at a loss about how to respond to everything that was going on. Clearly Harry wasn't the only one who didn't know how to handle the new-and- improved Ginny.

Ginny must have flown into her clothes as soon as she left because almost as soon as he sat down at the table for seconds she came bounding down the stairs – her unfettered boobs jiggling the whole way. How was he supposed to sit across from her without imagining what was beneath her clothes? It wasn't the sort of thing you could unsee.

Red hair cascaded down a smoothly curved back.

Pale skin as white as snow made the fiery waterfall seem to glow.

A pair of perfectly rounded snowdrifts made up the far shore, with hints of a hidden crevasse between.

Willowy reeds swayed lazily back and forth above a sea of blankets.

And back where it all began, just north of a set of decoratively tipped domes, a tiny tongue slipped through bubblegum lips to lick–

"What?" his sister demanded shortly, ripping him back to the present.

"What-what?" Ron asked, flushed and frozen in panic.

"You're staring," Ginny said, still no less mad now than she'd been in his room.

"Er – sorry," he mumbled, lowering his eyes but glad he hadn't said any of that out loud.

"Pervert," his sister growled under her breath as she went on to eat, fluffy yellow eggs arching up to find their home between her pale pink lips.

He had to stop doing this. He couldn't keep thinking of his sister this way – but he couldn't not see it in everything she did, not when his mind made her shirt disappear and breasts bounce every time he saw her. For a moment he wondered if he was going to be hard all the time.

'Maybe I really am a pervert,' he thought frightfully as his ears felt more on fire than ever before.

His baby sister was lying naked on a bed, licking his best mate's cock right in front of him. And even though it was a normal thing for them to do, he couldn't help what it did to him. It didn't matter that it happened in another room several minutes ago, it still felt like it was happening right here, right now.

Footsteps on the stairs chased the feeling away somewhat as Harry came down to join them.

Ron heaved a sigh of relief. His mind couldn't find a way to put Ginny's tongue on a cock when the boy whose cock she licked still had his pants on. He covered his relief by trying to eat.

"Are you and Ginny ready to do it?" George asked.

Ron coughed. Inhaling a fork was bad for your health.

"Er – do what?" Harry asked, his red face looking like he'd swallowed a fork as well.

Their sister gave Harry a look, but it was just normal 'more than friend' stuff like Hermione had done on the train.

"It's you and Ginny versus me and Ron," Fred explained, breaking the spell by mentioning Quidditch.

"Oh, right," his friend recovered, taking a seat beside him.

"Here you go, Harry, dear," their mother called as she swept over to dish up the boy's breakfast. "You'll need your strength," she smiled supportively, which made Harry all the more uncomfortable before she retreated back to the kitchen, though Ginny seemed to find it funny for some reason.

"Sounds like a good game," Harry said, flattening his hair before whetting his appetite with a glass of milk.

His friend stopped mid-swallow and looked to Ginny.

His sister gave the boy a 'more than friend' smile.

"You don't like it?" she asked innocently.

Harry looked at him and the others before swallowing to speak.

"It's – er – very nice," he said finally before embarrassedly digging into his eggs.

"Drink it while it's fresh, dear," their mum said over another pan of bacon. "Ginny put a lot of effort into it."

Now it was his sister's turn to turn red and hide her face, though Ron failed to see how filling a glass of milk was a noteworthy achievement, much less something to be embarrassed about. He tried to put it all out of his mind and concentrate on his second helping of breakfast, and it seemed to work for a while. Unfortunately, the awkwardness returned once breakfast was over.

Harry and Ginny led the way to the Burrow's makeshift Quidditch pitch for today's game, brooms in hand, but something about them was off. They looked… like more than what they said they were. It looked like something more than 'more than friends.'

"Is this alright?" Ginny asked with a smile, putting an arm around Harry's waist as they walked.

Harry looked back at the rest of them before answering; Ron tried to look natural.

"Er – Yeah, that's alright," his best mate said, moving his arm around his sister's back to rest a hand on her hip after flattening his hair the way he did.

The next instant Ginny was naked, her bubble butt bare under the sunshine for all the world to see as her hips swayed slightly with every step, her red hair flowing over her shoulders.

Ron stopped. He stopped and looked at Harry, forcing himself to see his best mate standing there with his arm around his fully clothed baby sister.

'She still has clothes on. She still has clothes on,' he said to himself and dropped back to walk with Fred and George as he got control of himself.

"You sure these are the stats from yesterday?" George asked his twin. "They seem a bit off to me."

"Of course they're not off," Fred batted back. "What, you think I'm breaking into your notes in the dead of night to change Quidditch scores? Just because you can't remember which number goes where doesn't mean I've done anything."

"You sound awfully sure about how you'd–"

"–Do you see that?" Ron broke in with a nod, pitching his voice low to not be heard by the other two in front of them.

"See what?" George asked, glancing up for a moment, seemingly content to drop his stat inquisition for the time being with nothing more than a suspicious look to his twin.

"Harry and Ginny," he replied, nodding ahead to them again.

Fred looked to where they were.

"What about them?"

"Don't they seem awfully… close?" Ron asked meaningfully.

"It's rather hard for two people not to be close when they're hugging," George replied with a look.

"But don't they seem like something more than 'more than friends'?" he pressed.

"What?" a discombobulated Fred said.

"Don't they look like boyfriend-and-girlfriend?" Ron spelled out finally.

George looked back to Harry and their sister before replying.

"So what if they are?" he asked with a disinterested look. "It's not like there's anything special about it. People go out all the time."

"But it's Ginny!" he pressed, not seeing how his brothers couldn't see how strange it is.

"Which only means there's yet another boring thing she's up to now," Fred said, rolling his eyes about even having to discuss it. "Hang on," he added with a smile, "is our little brother jealous he can't keep Harry to himself anymore? Ikkle Ronnikins want to go pout in a corner?"

The accusation made his ears burn in a very different way than they did before.

"I'm not jealous," Ron replied defiantly. "Real friends don't get jealous of each other."

"Yeah, that's what you say," George said, brushing off his protests like they were nothing.

"Well they don't," he stubbornly maintained before marching forward away from them.

'I'll show them,' Ron thought, stewing in his own head between the two groups. 'I'm not jealous. I don't care if Harry and Ginny hug, snog, or even… or even if she sucks his cock! It's all the same to me.'

Though he knew he wasn't jealous, the last part didn't sound particularly true to him.

'Alright!' he snapped at himself. 'It'd be nice if someone sucked my cock the way Ginny sucks Harry's – but me wanting it to happen doesn't mean I'm jealous. A girl will do it when a girl does it, and until then…'

Ron grumbled to himself as he walked on. He'd have to find something to do until then.

With Ginny playing Chaser against his Keeping, the game itself was torture as Quidditch completely failed to protect him. He thought her 'game face' would keep the other images at bay but suddenly he was back in his room with a very naked sister who was mad at him. The Quaffle was dozens of feet behind him before he knew what had happened, and it didn't get any better from there.

All it took was a quick change of direction for Ginny's broom to make her breasts sway, and for him to be back at the open bathroom door once again. Blinded by her bare-breasted magnificence, he couldn't move, couldn't speak, couldn't control the tingling feeling running through his body. He sat on his broom stunned, not even noticing the Quaffle sailing by him until he came back to the present.

Speaking to the twins didn't help either, but maybe they didn't want to.

Did they not want to see Ginny that way, or was it just a problem with him?

She may have been standing across the way with Harry discussing strategy, but to him all he could see was her naked bum on his best mate's bed.

They said she wasn't doing anything abnormal, distracting the Keeper was just normal Quidditch, but it wasn't like he could bring himself to tell them what she made him see when she was around him. Either way they refused to trade out with him. Apparently their entire statistics method depended on everyone playing their preplanned positions for every game.

Unfortunately for him, Ginny wasn't dumb. She may be calling him a pervert every time she made him think these things but she knew it was working for her and against him. The insults only made things worse for it seemed to make the flashes happen more and more, not that she didn't help them along.

She purposefully started shaking her breasts at him as she came to score, making him feel like he was back at his own narrowly opened door trying to catch a glimpse of her nakedness again. Point after point after point she scored, and 'pervert' after 'pervert' after 'pervert' followed. He'd never felt so small, dirty, pathetic and insignificant before… but he'd also never been so captivated by anything in his life.

It felt amazing.

Recovering the goal blocked by Harry, Ginny finally came to kill him. She didn't shake her chest at him this time… this time she raised her shirt and showed them directly. He was at the bathroom looking at the large breasts she now had – he watched from the hallway as she presented her breasts for him to enjoy – he saw her breasts become bigger as her arms crossed beneath them – and he was in his room seeing Ginny's naked bum as her tongue ran along a guy's bell end.

He was everywhere at every euphoric moment in time…

With a smack he was pulled back in a flash of white behind his eyes.

He was blissfully weightless, flying without need of a broom…

And with a thud he found himself lying on his back, both his eyes and his prick pointed at the heavens, the Quaffle that'd hit him landing somewhere nearby.

His sister Ginny flew over to look down at him from above.

"Pervert," was all she said. It was all she had to say.

They had lost in spectacular fashion and it was a feeling Ron knew he'd never forget. He lay there for a while just enjoying it. There'd be another game soon, so he might as well stay here until then.

"I'm taking Harry for a while," his sister said from across the way, ruining all his plans.

"Yeah, alright," one of the twins replied, prompting Ron to look up to see Ginny pulling his clueless best mate off down a well-worn path into the trees.

He stood and brushed the leaves and twigs from his hair as the 'more than "more than friends"' trounced their way through the overgrown apple orchard. He knew what Ginny and Harry were going to do, even if Harry didn't. Now he had one choice to make: was he a pervert, or was he not?

He walked over to Fred and George. The skritch-skritch of George's tabulating only made what would be happening nearby stay lodged in his mind. Fred looked over his brother's work and didn't seem to like what he saw; Ron, however, didn't like what he wasn't seeing.

"I – uh," he started, only to stop and clear his throat. "I'll be back. Er – bathroom," he lied lamely.

"Don't need to know that," Fred said with a look.

Ron just turned and made his own way through the trees and bushes. He thought he knew where his sister would be taking him, the only real question was finding a secret spot to watch from. That, and not getting caught.

Going slowly took a while, longer than using the path would've done anyway, but he found the place soon enough. They had always called it "the lake" but it was really more of a small pond with plenty of large shrubs along the shoreline. They had played and swam in it all the time as kids, but now it was a very different game Ginny was playing there.

She already had her shirt off by the time he found his hiding spot, but things were just getting started as Ginny pulled Harry in for a kiss. Not even forty feet away, Ron could see everything. They snogged, Harry went for the luscious set of tits, and he just took it all in with open-mouthed awe.

His sister's breasts heaved as her breathing became heavier, and Harry moved from kissing her lips to kissing her neck. Ron could hear the moan come from those lips too, which made him all the more giddy and lightheaded. He was a pervert, just like she said.

He knew he should see her as his baby sister, but he couldn't, not anymore. Baby sisters were yours, and beneath you, and Ginny would never be his – and she was so much better than him. He shouldn't be watching this, shouldn't be looking at her, because he didn't deserve it, not a pathetic little pervert like him, but he couldn't look away, not when she was so much better than him.

So he looked, watching this a naked girl… making out with a boy… and getting pleasure from it – but more importantly, giving it in return. And no matter who the girl kissed, because he was watching, she was giving him pleasure too. Stolen pleasure was so much sweeter for having been stolen.

Ron rubbed himself below the waist.

"Nah-uh-uh!" the girl chided, bringing him back to the here and now. "You don't get to do that."

He stopped what he was doing, but it wasn't him she was speaking to.

"It's only from the waist up, remember?" she said smiling.

"Oh, come on," the boy smiled. "You said you liked it."

"And maybe, if you're good, you'll get it again one day," the red-haired Scarlet Woman teased. "Until then, you'll just have to be satisfied with my breasts, or do you not like them anymore?"

Ron undid his pants and nodded; he liked them very much.

Harry didn't say a word, but Ginny pushed him back to sit on the large gray rock they'd always used as a diving board. Now she was using it to straddle him as they made out.

"It's okay," she said as she offered him her breasts, "just go easy on them."

Harry kissed and fondled Ginny's massive new breasts as Ron's head swum.

She hissed in pain a bit as he rubbed harder and faster than before.

"A little easier," Ginny laughed, but Ron couldn't go any easier, he had to have more.

His sister moaned and arched her back as she brought his face back up for another snog.

"You like my milk that much?" she asked coquettishly as the whole world vanished.

He was at the table, a glass of milk raised to a pair of lips.

Harry stopped and looked to Ginny.

'Drink it while it's fresh, dear,' his mother said in his mind.

He was at the bathroom door again staring at Ginny's milky white breasts.

'Ginny put a lot of effort into it.'

He would never have that – he knew it. Ron would never get to taste it because Harry was so much better than he was. Ginny was so much better. Everyone was better than him, the pathetic little pervert!

His seed splattered in the dirt and dead leaves littering the undergrowth as he came. Breathing hard and the shame of it crowding in on him, he checked to see if they had heard him. The best of himself belonged buried in the dirt where no one would find it, not that they'd ever want it in the first place.

Harry and his sister continued to make out, but he stayed anyway; he couldn't help himself. Finally the two "far more than 'more than friends'" split apart, their game having to end so another Quidditch game could begin. It was past time for him to be gone so he backed away on his hands and knees to make his getaway.

Rejoining the main path, Ron ran down it as fast as he could.

Huffing and puffing, he rested against a tree when he got to the twins.

"Do you make it a point to roll around in the dirt after you take a piss?" Fred asked, and instantly his attention went to all the soil and muck on his pants leg.

"I – tripped," he lied, trying to scrub off what he could with his equally dirty hands.

Needless to say it didn't work, so he grabbed his broom and leaned against the nearest tree to try and look like he'd been there the entire time.

Harry and Ginny reappeared not long after, and while Harry still looked uncomfortable after a snog his sister behaved like nothing ever happened. She did look at him though while George explained who the teams were for the next match. She looked down at his dirty hands and knees, and his face couldn't help but glow red once again.

This time they were on a team together, so she walked over towards him.

"Pervert," she said to him, before taking to the skies once more.

He didn't think this was going to get any better for him.

The Warlock's Horny Heart Causes Sirius Problems

Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

Hanging out with Ginny was actually pretty fun, even with all her clothes on.

The first day had been rough. Finding his little sister naked on his best friend's bed, having to have the situation explained in a way that took advantage of his Confunded state, and his sister spending the rest of the day doing increasingly provocative things while accusing him of spying and being a pervert would have been a lot for anyone to go through, but after the initial shock, Ron didn't try to stop any of it. Harry wasn't sure why he wouldn't, aside from Hermione's Confunding.

He knew he shouldn't look a gift horse in the mouth, but couldn't help thinking there was something else going on. Was Ron's Confunding going wrong? Was him not being mad and stubborn about what his sister was doing a sign he'd be going mad, or was he just trying to be a good friend and accept the fact that his best mate and little sister were much closer than they had been a few days ago?

Harry was choosing to be an optimist, hoping everything would sort itself out for the best. He still kept the nagging thoughts in the back of his mind around though, just in case he needed to keep an eye out for more crazy behavior. After all, he and Ginny might be snogging now but her brother was his best mate, and you don't throw your friends away when you snog their sisters.

For her part, Ginny was being more restrained as well, at least after the first day. If what he'd seen on television about brothers and sisters was anything like reality, Harry thought it might have been years of her getting pushed around by her older brothers that had caused her to act out when she couldn't get in trouble for it, and what she told him later seemed to fit. After that, she seemed to lose interest in it because she hasn't done it again, almost ignoring Ron the entire next day, which was quite a feat since they were all still playing Quidditch together.

Harry was beginning to think she was much more changeable than he thought, but he had never gotten to know her well in the first place. The first time they'd met she'd been like a normal girl – and then she went to never saying a word and putting her elbow in the butter dish. Then, when he'd saved her life from Riddle's Diary, she became a frightened girl not wanting to be expelled, then back to never saying anything, now she's growing her breasts, before wanting to make out with him, suddenly being all for Quidditch, bullying her brother, and then disregarding that brother completely.

He'd never known anyone who could be so many different people in such a short period of time.

After that first day, Ron seemed more comfortable with the two of them being together as well. He didn't say a thing about them walking with their arms around each other, her sitting behind him on the couch, massaging his shoulders as he lost a couple of chess matches, or even when she sat on his lap when they played Exploding Snap with the twins. Seeing her console him with a good snog when he lost seemed to get a bit more attention, but he didn't say anything about it.

There might've been a bit of spite in the look Ginny gave him after she did it, but Harry thought it was just a stubborn little sister thing.

Besides having a hand on her butt when she sat on his lap (something he didn't think she noticed), she was still forcing him to live by his own "nothing below the waist" rule she made up. Even

then, they still had a lot of fun together, though nothing more extreme than a couple of quasi-public kisses where others could see.

He didn't know if Ginny was honoring his "let's not go crazy" stance to try and be a better 'more than friend' or if she had genuinely calmed down once the initial thrill of not getting in trouble faded away. It was a bit too early to tell, but either way was fine with him. He liked the more low- key things they were doing, no matter what the reason was.

It all led to them spending practically all of their time with each other now, with time flying by faster than his Firebolt. Whatever was responsible for this new, calmer normal that developed, it led to a couple of increasingly nice days with her. He liked it a lot.

Harry started feeling guilty about the whole thing though when he woke up Thursday morning and saw the open letter next to his bed. He had sent word off to Hermione almost as soon as he got here, telling her where he was and asking if her parents would let her come early so they could all go to the early games of the Quidditch World Cup together, and her reply had come back almost instantly with a yes. Ever since he had read it though he'd completely forgotten about it – and he almost seemed to have forgotten about her; things with Ginny had pushed it from his mind.

With all the persuasiveness of a big chested naked girl, Ginny had pointed out that he and Hermione weren't technically boyfriend-and-girlfriend, so the two of them doing the same things together as he did with her wasn't exactly wrong. While it might not have been exactly wrong, with as good of friends he and Hermione were, and as much time as he was spending with Ginny now, it didn't exactly feel right either. He couldn't help but think that if you were arguing technicalities about making out with two different girls, you were on the losing side of whatever it was.

Ginny knew he had been making out with Hermione at Hogwarts and didn't seem bothered by it in the slightest, she even said she'd be fine with him going off to make out with Hermione exclusively or making out with them both once she arrives, but was it all an act? Did she think by not making a big deal of it and getting him to make out with her she'd win him over to her side instead of Hermione's? Was she setting him up by getting him to think he could have them both, only to plan on breaking him and Hermione apart when she learns what happened, so she could have him to herself?

It was bad thoughts to start the day with, but even worse was wondering what Hermione would think.

From everything she'd said before, it was clear she had wanted to keep doing things with him. No one got your opinion of their underwear, saying "you'll be seeing them from now on," unless they intended to show you or be naked around you in the future. And saying "I belong to you" or "you're entitled to my body" obviously meant they were planning on sticking around – but what did that make them?

They may not have said they were going out, but did Hermione think they were?

'She did seem happy when Sirius sent me the permission slip to Hogsmeade,' Harry thought worriedly. 'Was she thinking it would be a date, with the two of us being official?'

"You coming to eat," Ron asked from the door, "or are you going to stare at that letter all day?"

"I'm not hungry," he said glumly. "I think I'll stare for a while."

Now even more alone, Harry felt worse than before.

Hermione was his best friend, and just the thought of making her writhe around on a bed was enough to make him smile, so the thought of being her boyfriend should make him happy – and it did, for like a second, until he thought of how he'd been kissing another girl behind her back. He would've been happy if what they'd done had made them boyfriend-and-girlfriend, but now he couldn't think of it without feeling he'd betrayed her. Maybe if he stopped doing things with Ginny, told Hermione the truth, and apologized she'd forgive him and still be his girlfriend, but even if he did he knew he'd always feel guilty for it.

Not only would he have to hurt Hermione by admitting what he'd done, he'd have to hurt Ginny by breaking up with her, if "breaking up" was even the right word for it since they weren't together any more than he and Hermione were. The more he thought of it the more frustrating it became because he didn't want to hurt either of them. It was stupid to think he'd never have to choose or could do it without hurting anyone.

'You could always Confund them into it,' the horny teenage part of himself said before it was brutally squashed down by everything else.

'I'm not going to do that,' Harry told himself. 'It's bad enough to think I might've Confunded Hermione into doing things with me. I'm not going to do that to her again, much less her and Ginny both.'

His stand against it didn't rally him up as much as he hoped because it left him with another problem.

'If the Confundus is the reason Hermione did that stuff with me, what's the right thing to do?' he wondered. 'I don't know how to undo it, and she's not even here for me to undo it even if I knew how, so would the right thing to do be to tell her so she could possibly do something about it?'

Harry didn't like that idea because it made it seem like he'd betrayed her twice – at least it would if she took things the wrong way. He could imagine her thinking he had betrayed her by Confunding her the first time, perhaps intentionally just to get her into bed with him, and then learning he'd betrayed her again by immediately snogging someone else.

'And maybe a third time by telling her as a way to get rid of her,' he amended morosely. 'And what if the Confundus didn't have anything to do with it at all – at least not really?' he went on to ask. 'What if she'd always liked me, and genuinely liked doing all that stuff with me, and all the Confundus did was give her the extra bit of daring she needed to finally go through with it? Wouldn't I be ruining everything with her for no reason?'

Harry groaned. This knot he'd tied for himself was getting more knotted by the second.

'If the Confundus only made her go after what she wanted, and getting it made her happy, then wouldn't the right thing to do be to not tell her and not undo the Confunding since doing either would make her miserable?' he reasoned himself in circles. 'But wouldn't I also owe it to her to stay with her, since I was the one who Confunded her and being with me makes her happy?'

As much he liked Hermione and did want to be with her, the thought of being personally responsible for another person's happiness felt inherently wrong somehow. It made being with the person sound like a prison sentence instead of what it's supposed to be, a happy event and the start of a new life together. He was getting nowhere.

The door opened again.

"There you are," Ginny said, sporting her new golden-clawed emblazoned scarlet Holyhead

Harpies jersey which has quickly become a new favorite for her. "I had to wait all night to see you again, and you skip out on breakfast?" she grinned.

"Oh, hey Ginny," Harry said, unsure what was the right way was to interact with her now.

"What's up?" his red-haired mostly more-than-friend asked, dropping the twin-like demeanor to join him on the bed. "What're you all gloomy about?"

"It's nothing," he replied, tossing Hermione's letter back on his trunk only to have it intercepted.

"Oh, so she is coming early, that's nice," Ginny said in the ever so slightly strained way you got when trying to pretend you weren't worried about something. "Dad just said he got our name down for all the tickets we'd need if she was, so all we need to do is pay for them. It should be great," she said, nervously blabbering to an end. "So, thanks for that."

"Er – yeah. It should be fun," Harry said without a trace of fun to be found. Apparently even weeks full of professional Quidditch couldn't overshadow his girl problems right now.

As if to chase such dark thoughts away Ginny hopped on the bed to hug him from behind.

"Is that was it is?" her falsely chipper head asked from its perch on his shoulder. "You missing your other girlfriend?"

"She's not my girlfriend," he couldn't help but point out, though to him it felt like a lie.

"And neither am I, not really," she agreed before taking another tack. She bonked his head with hers and asked, "Are you up here feeling guilty?"

Harry stood and walked away a bit.

"You're right out of The Tales of Beedle the Bard, aren't you?" Ginny said with a quirked eyebrow, though he didn't have a clue what she was talking about. "You're the dashing young knight, so noble and true he feels tortured for kissing the hand of the fair young maiden he saved from the basilisk when he's already kissed the hand of the fair young maiden he saved from being squashed by a troll. What a mortal wound he has in his heart!" she cried before clasping her chest and collapsing on his pillow.

"Merlin, Harry, it's so angsty," she smiled up at him.

He got what she was going for, and could just as well poke her back for being the angsty 'jealous other woman' a moment ago, but refused to feel that either of them were out of line for having a normal reaction to the situation they'd put themselves in.

"Then what would you have me do?" Harry asked instead.

"Keep making out with me?" the girl on his bed suggested, sitting up to adopt the cross-legged look of absolute innocence.

He gave her a look. She was so much less convincing when her breasts weren't uncovered.

"Well, what else is there?" Ginny asked. "If you're feeling angsty, conflicted, and guilty it means you like me as much as you like her – which is a good thing for me, at least. And since it's not the sort of thing you can tell someone in a letter," she went on to explain, "the only thing we can do is wait until she arrives to see how she feels about it."

Harry stopped and thought for a moment. It was clear enough that Ginny didn't want him to make any decision now that'd end things with her in favor of Hermione, but it didn't seem like she wanted to break him and Hermione up either.

'If she wanted that, she'd be all for me telling Hermione as soon as possible. That way Hermione would get mad while we were far apart and all but guaranteed to split up,' he reckoned. 'If she was the "jealous other woman," like she'd seemed, shouldn't she be trying to split us up?'

"Are you honestly okay with me dating both you and Hermione at the same time?" he asked curiously. "Isn't it more normal to want someone to yourself?"

Ginny made a face at that.

"Well, this is a serious conversation, isn't it?" the girl grumped to herself before answering.

"Yeah," she admitted finally. "I'd probably prefer it if I was the only one you were with. I mean–," she flashed a promising grin at him, "– having you to myself means I can have you whenever I want."

She turned somber again.

"But I'm the second girl you got involved with, not the first," Ginny explained. "–And I chased after you knowing you were already with her, so it's not like I can complain. Besides," she shrugged, "I'm just glad you like me enough to even be conflicted about this, so anything else is basically the goals you score before catching the Snitch – they're nice, but usually aren't important to who wins.

"To me, I've already won," she finished. "With that, and her being your best friend, if the best way for us to continue is for you to date us both, then it's better to have you and share you than not have you at all, at least in my opinion."

"So, what does that make us?" he asked, as if the idea of a guy having multiple girlfriends was the most natural thing in the world.

"What do you want it to make us?" Ginny replied, beating his own Bludger back at him, before going on to answer it herself. "I'm not going to lie, I'd love to be your girlfriend, and I don't think I've been shy about wanting it, but if you want to wait to make it official until we talk to Hermione, then that's okay with me. As fast as I am at taking off my clothes, I'm not in a rush about it," she grinned.

"The way I see it," the redhead went on to say. "Getting you to like me as much as her was Step One. Step Two would be getting you okay with the idea, which I think I may have accomplished?" she explained with a teasingly scrutinizing look. "Step Three would be getting her into the idea of you being both of our boyfriends – kind of like the 'playing pretend' games girls play as kids, only this time for real – which will have to take some thought; and I don't know about her, but I'm starting to like the idea of seeing what my boyfriend can do to the prim and proper bookworm."

"You'd want to watch us as we made out?" Harry asked, the image of a naked Ginny sitting there as he made a naked Hermione twitch on his bed formed in his mind and harden him in his pants.

"Heck, I think it'd be fun to tease you by joining in, if Hermione would go for it," Ginny smiled. "I think it might be a bit much for her though, so we may need to have you to get busy with her for a while before we can slip me in," she shrugged, as if what she proposed wasn't every guy's fantasy. "Besides, it's not like I'd be the only person in this family who likes watching, Ron's been spying

on us for days."

The sudden intrusion if Ron's face into his fantasy was enough to put a stop to the whole thing.

"You're not still on about that, are you?" he asked, trying to scrub the image from his mind.

"What? He has been," she maintained. "I tried to run him off the first day but he's been up to something ever since. I even saw him yesterday when we were at the lake; Weasley red hair is easy to spot, even when hidden in a bush."

"I didn't see anything," Harry countered.

"Yeah, but you had your hands full and eyes on something else, didn't you?" Ginny said slyly. "Maybe if you didn't have your eyes permanently stuck on my breasts you'd be able to see him."

"I'll try to tear them away once in a while," he replied, "but I still think it's all in your head."

"You'll see, soon enough," she rebutted. "I'd be surprised if he's not listening to us now; I can't imagine what he'd be like once Hermione gets here. The two of us sharing a room, and you? He'd explode."

Harry laughed at the thought. As much as he himself liked looking at the girls naked, there was no way Ron could be as bad as she said. Regardless, he still felt there was a more important issue to really clear up.

"You're serious, aren't you?" he asked again. "You're really serious about 'sharing' me."

"As seriously serious as Sirius Black," Ginny joked before catching what she said. "Oh – er – sorry," she added, flattening down her hair much like he often did. "I know that's got to be a sore subject."

"No, it's alright," Harry smiled. "It's hard to explain, but he's actually innocent – and my godfather."

Ginny looked like she'd just took a Quaffle to the face.

"You're joking!"

"Nope," he shrugged with a smile, enjoying the casual teasing honesty with his… girlfriend? More-than-friend? He really needed a better word for what she was to him if he was going to have two of them. "He seemed alright, actually – once you got past the 'scary escaped convict' thing. He even offered me a place to stay this summer, before he had to run for his life again."

"It's a good thing you came over to make out with me instead then," she quipped with a bewildered expression, "having two girlfriends is nowhere near as complicated as that. Now, I want to believe you're being honest," she said more seriously, "but I think the twins have lied to me too often for me to believe the truth when I hear it, so you're going to have to walk me through it."

In a mixture of broad strokes and detail, Harry told her what happened at the end of the school year. He didn't tell her about Trelawney's prophesy, saving Buckbeak, or going back in time – mainly to keep things easier to understand, plus thinking of Voldemort coming back stronger than before wasn't the sort of thing to mention when you had a girl on your lap. He also didn't mention his father or Sirius becoming animagi in school, since it was illegal and might look bad for them, though mentioning Peter Pettigrew was one helped explain why Sirius broke out and came to Hogwarts in the first place.

When you really looked at it, Sirius's clever plan, how his parents trusted their friends, and Pettigrew going on to betray them all and framing Sirius for it and the mass murder covering his own escape was a grand story all on its own. Of course, mentioning how he hid and lived the next dozen or so years as a pet rat named Scabbers…

"Hang on," Ginny said, turning herself so she could look at him more directly. "Are you telling me Ron and Percy slept with an old man for years and never noticed?" she laughed.

Harry had never thought of it that way, but it was kind of funny.

"Wait," she cut herself off with another sudden change. "He lived with us for ages! He could have killed us at any time! Did you tell my Mum and Dad about this?"

"Er – no?" he replied, kind of embarrassed at the rather glaring oversight. "We tried telling the Minister but he refused to believe us. That's why Sirius had to go on the run again."

"I hope they catch him," Ginny said, "–Scabbers, that is, but fat chance of it happening if they're not even looking for him. You don't think he'll come back here, do you?"

"I don't see why," Harry said reassuringly. "He knows we know who he really is, and everyone here can identify him as a rat, so this would be the last place he'd go."

"I suppose you're right," she reluctantly agreed. "It's just kind of freaky to think about."

Ginny shifted a bit on his lap again.

"But speaking of sharing a bed with a guy…," the redhead teased.

Thunderous footfalls coming up the stairs cut off that line of thought.

"At least we know the pervert wasn't listening in this time," she sighed moments before the bedroom door opened again to admit her least-favorite brother.

"Harry, you've got a letter," Ron promptly proclaimed, waving the parchment at him.

He stopped short for a moment when he saw the position they were in, but went on once he saw they were both still fully clothed.

"It's from – er – your godfather," the boy explained, refolding the letter to pass it to him.

"It's alright, she knows about Sirius," Harry said as Ginny snatched the letter from her brother and handed it to him herself.

"What's with you and reading other people's mail?" she asked pointedly. "Is privacy a foreign concept to you?"

"What? He's not going to get jealous from that," Ron said defending himself. "Besides, it's important."

Harry chose to read the letter instead of wading into a sibling squabble.

Harry–

You never made it back to your Aunt and Uncle's.

Are you alright? I'm flying back to find you. Let me know as soon as you get this, if you can.

– Sirius

Before Harry knew what he was doing he had Ginny off his lap and was digging through his trunk for parchment and ink. The sudden burst of excitement caused Ron's tiny scops owl, which still didn't have a name, to go hooting around the room. How could he have been so stupid?!

"What's going on?" a puzzled Ginny asked.

"Sirius is coming back," Harry explained. "I never told him where I was staying, so he thinks I've been kidnapped."

"So he's coming back with them still looking for him?"

"It's not like they're going to catch him," Ron said dismissively. "Besides, this way I can thank him for sending me this thing," he gestured to the small zooming ball of feathers. "Oi, you!" he called, grabbing the owl out of the air, "Shut it."

"Leave it alone," Ginny said as he scribbled out his response. "It's too cute to be crushed by the likes of you."

Harry stopped paying attention to them again.

Sirius–

I'm fine. I haven't been kidnapped or anything. I'm staying at the Burrow with Ron. You don't need to come back here, you need to stay safe.

– Harry

He felt like he should say more to make sure he stayed away, but didn't know what else to say besides saying it again. In the end he decided getting a reply to him sooner would be better than anything he could come up with.

"We're not calling him Pig," Ron said scornfully as Harry tied the letter to Hedwig's leg.

"Not Pig, Pigwidgeon," she replied, "And what's wrong with it? It's cute."

"It's not cute, it's daft," his best mate continued as he carried his own owl to the window with delivery directions for Sirius. "If my owl is going to be named anything, it's going to be named something big and manly."

"Peeping Tom?" Ginny countered pointedly. "Or maybe Spy?"

"I'm no spy," Ron said defensively.

"Then how about Voyeur? It'd be right up your alley."

An increasingly red Ron sputtered as his ears threatened to burst into flames as the tiny owl gave a series of cheerful hoots.

"See? He likes it," she teased as Harry waited for things to end so it wouldn't look like he was taking sides. "That's a good little Voyeur," she said playfully, ruffling up its little feathers. "You're not like your disgusting Daddy at all, are you?"

"Whatever," he said, pulling the little owl away from his sister. "Mum wanted to see you, so why don't you go on? It's me and Harry versus the twins today."

"Make out with you later, Harry!" Ginny grinned triumphantly as swept out of the room.

Harry tried not to chuckle at her antics. Hermione might be more serious and shy but his other girlfriend – if that was the right word for them – was feisty and fearless, which was sexy in its own way. It made him wonder, if he really did call her his girlfriend, would she let him go below the waist? Ever since their talk of 'sharing' him, he really wanted to make her twitch.

The house was virtually silent when she got to the ground floor. The living room was deserted and no sound of breakfast being eaten could be heard from the table just out of sight. It was like she was the only person in the Burrow below Percy's room; where had everyone gone?

Ginny looked into the dining area, and sure enough, no one was there. Had Fred and George already gone out to the Quidditch pitch? It was certainly possible, but it didn't explain where her mum went.

Looking for answers, she went to the Weasley Clock.

Everyone was mostly where they were supposed to be. Dad, Bill, and Charlie all pointed to 'At Work,' though her oldest brothers had been pointing there since they'd taken foreign jobs a few years back. Fred, George, Ron, Percy, and her were all pointing to 'Home' – but Mum was pointing to 'Traveling.'

Not for the first time, she wished her mother had been a bit more specific when making the Clock.

After a brief glance to the kitchen to reassure herself that her ever-present mum was indeed not there, she looked out the window in case the Clock was really wonky and her mum was just in the back yard. She wasn't, though she did see the door to little storage shed where they kept their brooms was ajar, so she supposed she was right about the twins. Her mother wouldn't have gone flying somewhere, would she?

'No, of course not,' Ginny reckoned. 'She hates flying.'

She looked around some more.

A small fire crackled in the fireplace, despite the summer heat. Had she flooed somewhere? How long had she been gone? As much as it wasn't like her to leave, at least she could have left a note.

The plates and pans from breakfast were already washed and put away, except for a pair of dished up breakfasts still waiting on the counter. They must've been for her and Harry since they were the only ones who hadn't eaten, and food was still warm, so her mother couldn't have been gone long,

right?

'Either that or she knew some way of keeping it warm,' she corrected herself, her mum was a witch after all.

From a lack of anywhere else to go, Ginny checked the small laundry area off the kitchen.

There was nothing out of the ordinary there but the cauldron her mum had been brewing a potion for her in for the last several days.

Back in the kitchen she finally found a note tucked under one of the breakfast plates. It was from her mother, telling her she'd had to run an errand and would "get to her" when she got back, whatever that meant. It struck her as odd since Harry was supposed to have Confunded her mother into being supportive, which had thus far meant she hadn't gotten onto her for anything.

The whole thing seemed strangely unnatural, but since there was nothing she could do about it Ginny took the breakfasts to the table and started to eat. Harry and Ron joined soon enough, with Harry scarfing things down as quickly as he could to end the awkward silence of she and her brother sharing the same room and not talking to each other. With a smile from her hopefully-soon- boyfriend, the guys left to join the twins at the pitch.

Ginny stayed at the table and finished Harry's toast and bacon.

She wasn't about to clean up their breakfasts; doing so would set a very dangerous precedent, even if only in her own head. She might be willing to snog, date, and do all manner of unladylike things with Harry but that didn't mean she was going to be a good little housewife for him like her mother was for her dad. The very idea made her skin crawl.

Housewives don't make good Quidditch players, which is what she was going to be. So while playing with other people's kids might be fun for a little while, she was not going to let herself be trapped in a kitchen by a bunch of mewling kids of her own. That sort of life might work for her mum, it wasn't for her, not until she was all old and tired of Quidditch – like around thirty or so.

Ginny had only done it for shock value, but supposed it was a good thing Harry had been too noble to do anything with her when she'd woken him up naked. And now that she thought of it, it'd probably be good to keep him to the 'nothing below the waist' rule she'd been teasing him with. It might run the risk of him liking her less after a while, but there were sure to be ways to counter that when the time came for it.

Time passed.

She sighed.

Being in an almost-vacant home all by yourself was very boring. If anything, knowing there was one other person a few floors above her made it worse. She couldn't imagine what it would've been like if Percy had already gotten a response from his Ministry application. Would that have been better, or even worse?

She filled the time by tapping her and Harry's forks against the dinner table just to hear the noise, making lines of tiny dents as she did so.

Ginny wished she was still little enough to be able to swing her feet back and forth while sitting down. It was childish, but at least it would've given her something else to do.

Merlin she was bored.

She dropped the forks and leaned her head back to stare at the ceiling.

'This day had started off rather interesting, and now I'm stuck like this,' she moped in her own head. 'Could this day get any worse?'

After an eternity of what must've been close to an hour the Floo flared and her mother appeared with a small travel bag and covered in ash.

"Oh, good morning Ginny, dear. Sorry to keep you waiting," the woman said, dusting herself off from her travels and vanishing the mess. "There was quite a line at Parkinson's Potions Supply, a horrible woman was occupying all his time. Why the man doesn't hire help is beyond me."

"You wanted to see me?" Ginny asked to cut through her mother's prattle, since it was clear she wasn't in trouble when her mum was nattering on like this.

"Yes, dear, I wanted to tell you your potion was ready – the one for your painful nipples," her mother needlessly and embarrassingly clarified. "It's in the laundry room," she said as she scooped up the remains of their breakfasts as she swept into the kitchen. "Just spoon yourself up some and I'll save the rest for you. For the life of me I can't recall whether it wears off or not."

She let out an exasperated sound.

"Why didn't you just say that in the note?" Ginny asked, annoyed at the time her mother wasted as she hurried to back into the laundry area to get the potion in question.

'I could've been unrestrictedly making out with Harry this whole time!' she thought grumpily. 'What better way to convince him not to set me aside was there than that?'

"Well I didn't want to embarrass you in front of your brothers and Harry. What if one of them had read it?" her mother explained, blind to how she was far more embarrassing than her brothers could ever be. "Cheering up Harry or not, it's not my fault you took so long to get down here," the woman continued as Ginny ladled up a good quantity of potion and drank up. "And you could be thanking me for picking up the ingredients I needed for the other potion – unless you've changed your mind about lactating since Harry seems to enjoy it."

"Wha– no," Ginny said as she came back into the kitchen. "Harry might like it, which is nice, but I still find it messy and annoying, most of the time," she explained to make sure the woman still made the second one like she said she would.

'He might like me less if I get rid of it though,' she worried to herself. 'It might not be necessary to have it myself though if I convince him and Hermione that we could all become a couple, or what would you call that – a triple? A thrupple?' she wondered curiously. 'Since he likes breasts and sucking on nipples so much, any loss of him liking me for lack of milk could be made up if I get Hermione on that potion too – and I do have the Mother Knows Breast still in the closet. If I could only get her to agree to share him in exchange, he'd know I was the one to bring him a bigger- breasted Hermione, and he'd have to like me more for it, right?'

Ginny worried her lip about a bigger-breasted Hermione stealing Harry away from her entirely. She'd have to take even more steps to get him thoroughly enraptured to try and guarantee it doesn't happen, and she thought she knew something she could try…

"Not to worry, dear," her mother said bracingly. "I'll bottle up the rest and hide it in your trunk for you to take to Hogwarts next year, then I'll get started on that lactation antidote."

The word 'antidote' didn't sit right with her.

"It won't get rid of my breasts though, will it?" she asked, fearing the loss would be a deathblow to her fledgling relationship.

"Not at all," her mum said with a wave. "Those will stay."

"Good," Ginny sighed in relief.

"Speaking of," the older woman said in the same way she always did when shifting the conversation to something even more embarrassing. "You'll want to test them out to make sure the new feeling works for you. It may not be pleasurable but at least they shouldn't have pain anymore."

That – surprisingly – wasn't embarrassing at all, and she wasn't sure why. It wasn't the first time her mother had suggested sexual things she could do with her new body, but she hadn't actually suggested she do anything this time. Was that the difference, or – like with the potion – was she getting less sensitive about that sort of thing now that she has one less thing to worry about?

Either way, she grinned as a plan formed in her head.

"Oh, I'm definitely going to test them."

He had never really been one to play Chaser before, but he was starting to see the appeal.

With his worries about Hermione, and Ginny, and Hermione and Ginny this day has certainly been stressful. But while the conversation he had with Ginny had helped a bit, Sirius's letter made everything worse. Harry had thrown himself into Quidditch and found the fast flying and fighting for the Quaffle was a good way of working off stress, plus it was good to just shut off your brain for a bit.

"Ow," a stretching Fred grunted once the game had come to an end. "I think you left a hell of a bruise there, Harry," the older boy complained with a hand to his ribs.

"Er – sorry about that," he replied, flattening his hair. "I may have overdone it."

"Any rougher and I'd have call you Angelina," the boy winked, causing his twin to laugh. "Keep it up and I feel sorry to any Seeker you come up against next year."

"Taking a few elbows to the ribs might do wonders for Cedric's personality," George agreed, looking up from writing down the latest stats.

"The Hufflepuff bloke?" Ron asked. "What's wrong with him?"

"Let's just say the 'perfect gentleman routine' gets a little old," he replied.

"I don't think it's a routine," Harry interjected, reminded of how their sister had described him in much the same way just an hour or so ago. "He was nice to me."

"Were you wearing a skirt at the time?" Fred asked with a grin.

He chose not to say anything. Harry didn't think his relationship with them – or with Ginny – was at the point yet where a "Yeah, your sister's" joke would be appropriate.

'But then again,' he wondered to himself, 'with how I Confunded them, would they even care?'

A change in Ron's demeanor had him look at him, and then to where his friend was looking.

Ginny was just entering the apple orchard and Harry couldn't help but wonder if she was actually right about him.

"Not here for Quidditch?" Ron asked, noting her lack of broom.

"No, it's a different game I'm here to play," she told her brother bluntly before turning to him with a smile. "Harry, you know those problems I've been having?" the girl asked playfully.

'–In front of her brothers,' Harry mentally revised, 'one of whom is fully aware of us fooling around.'

Ginny took off her top in one fluid motion and tucked it into her jeans.

Harry didn't know whether to be shocked and protest or amazed and excited.

Ron looked like he'd swallowed his tongue.

"One of them has been taken care of," the redhead said as she took her breasts in her hands and pinched the nipples until a bit of milk came out. "Care to guess which it is?"

It was Ron who recovered first.

"Er – F-Fred," he whispered loudly, swatting at one of the twins while transfixed on his sister's chest. "George. You see what Ginny's doing?"

The twins looked up from George's tabulations to their sister while Harry's own eyes bounced from Ginny to Ron, to the twins, and back.

"Nothing she hasn't done a thousand times before, obviously," George said uninterestedly before going back to his calculations.

"Yeah, what's unusual about it?" the other twin added.

Ginny smirked at Ron before continuing, seeming to gain enjoyment from making her brother squirm. Perhaps looking to make things even more charged, she sauntered up to Harry and kissed him.

One hand instinctively went to her back to keep her close while the other went to a breast.

Harry couldn't help but feel her hand on his crotch, making him jump back a bit, his face very red.

"You're not getting away from me," she smiled, coming close to rub him once again.

"I–"

Harry had to pause and swallow. For some reason he was finding it very hard to talk.

"I thought you said nothing below the waist," he stammered out in a whisper, though why he chose those particular words to say he didn't know.

"Yes," the girl agreed, "nothing for you. I, on the other hand, deserve a bit of a treat for making things so much better for you. Wouldn't you agree?" Ginny asked with a smile while slowly

unzipping his trousers – which she'd somehow already unbuttoned without him noticing.

Even with three of her brothers standing right there, Harry was hard pressed to tell her no. It'd certainly be a very mean thing to do to deny her this after she's been so nice to him. She must have seen through his silence.

"I'll take that as a yes," the girl said coquettishly as she kissed him and reached her small hand into his pants to withdraw his penis.

Ron coughed.

"I'll – er –," he coughed again, but Harry hardly heard as all his senses were focused on how the boy's sister had her fingers wrapped around his bell end and was beginning to jack him off. "I'll be back."

"Don't wander too far," George said as Ron moved off through the trees.

"Yeah, the next game starts as soon as Ginny's done," Fred agreed.

For some reason the acknowledgment of what they were doing magnified the pleasure their sister was giving him and made him want to give some in return. Some quick mental math told him he was in an impossible position. His mouth would never reach her breasts with while standing, not if he wanted to keep her hands on his dick – which he very much wanted to do – so the only option was to see how serious she was about not going further.

Harry continued to kneed one breast while he took the other hand from her back, traced it around her hips to her stomach, and slipped it down the front of her jeans.

Ginny immediately backed away, though she kept her hold on him.

"This witch's Snitch isn't in play, Harry," she teased. "Don't go digging in the Quidditch crate for it."

"You're the one digging for balls and playing with the Beater's bat," he pointed out.

"Yes, but you play for fun," she rebutted. "I'm going pro once I leave school. Preferably as a Chaser, but do you think I make a good Beater?" the girl smiled, starting to stroke his cock again.

"You're – well on your way," Harry replied. "I'd like to have fun with those big Quaffles of yours," he added nodding to her breasts, "but it's rather difficult while you're in Training."

Ginny paused a moment to take in the situation they were in before replying with a "I guess you'll have to sit on the Benches then."

For the life of him, he couldn't get what that one was supposed to mean. Unlike at the pond she called 'the lake,' there were no large rocks or stumps here.

"There's nothing to sit on," Harry pointed out.

"Sit on the ground," she said with a look. "Merlin, boys are stupid once this thing comes out to play," the girl laughed while waving his dick about.

"Yeah, I'm the one being stupid," he said dryly, "you're just the one making jokes."

"Hey guys!" Ginny called to the twins, making him freeze up again at remembering they were there. "Is there anything wrong with me making jokes while I jerk Harry off?"

Harry looked at her like she was mad for testing the Confundus this much. Did she want to be caught?

"It's a little unoriginal, if you ask me," George replied critically.

"Yeah, if you're going to do it," Fred agreed, "do it when it'll have some real impact."

"This is absurd," Harry said to himself more than anyone in particular.

"Welcome to the Burrow," Ginny replied with a grin. "Now sit so I can jack you off while my brothers watch."

"They can't really watch when they're not paying attention," he quibbled with her.

"Oh, shut up," she said, kissing him again and pressing on his shoulders so he takes the hint and sits.

The sunlight through the apple trees made her red hair shine, cast her face in a bit of shadow, and made her pale skin seem to glow as she bent down next to him. As crazy and new as this was, he couldn't let her go. He wanted to think there was no way she could get Hermione to agree to her 'sharing him' plan but seeing as she got him to let her do this in public, he was starting to think there wasn't anything she couldn't do, just like Hermione.

She kissed him and angled him back a bit as she sat on her knees and played with the tip of his dick again, keeping him interested – like there was ever a chance he wasn't. Breaking the kiss, she took the hand away and stroked his hair with it, looking him straight in the eye with a sweet somberness like he was the only thing in the world which existed in that moment. She then took a breast in her left hand and offered it to him, still playing with his hair with the right.

"This is for you," the girl said, and Harry knew what she meant was so much more.

Ginny wasn't offering him one milky breast, she was offering him everything she was. Like Hermione before her, she was telling him she was his if he wanted her – and he did.

Harry moved forward to take it and the familiar warm vanilla taste of her exploded in his mouth as she held him close, supported his neck, and gently played with his hair. They had messed around at least half a dozen times before, but it had never felt as intimate as this. He had never had the feeling of someone loving him so openly before, and the only thing that felt right was to close his eyes and enjoy that love.

The moment became a bit more grounded when her hand left his hair and she trailed her fingers around his bell end. The little O she made around it gave him the sensation of penetrating a very tight hole; it was a pleasurable, if dry, feeling. Ginny must have felt the same for she took her hand away and a moment later he felt something wet splash him there.

Opening his eyes, Harry saw her squeezing her other breast, trying to get the scatter-shot streams it produced to coat his dick. Properly lubricated by her milk, she began to jack him off again. Somehow it made the whole thing even better.

Lacking anything to do, he took Ginny's vacant breast in his left hand while his right went to her ass. The girl didn't seem to get any additional pleasure from the increased manhandling, and wryly noted at his attempt to cross the boundaries. She may think he was incorrigible, but it wasn't like he could do anything more through her jeans, which is probably why she didn't say anything.

Her hand pistoned faster and his pleasure increased, but as things escalated for him Harry began to

see why Hermione was so frustrated when they had last been together. Ginny was making him feel incredible, but nothing he was doing was producing the same result. She was smiling down at him and breathing a bit deeply – so he knew she was turned on by what was happening – but even then all the sucking, tweaking, and nibbling he was doing wasn't producing so much as a moan out of her.

The pleasure from this was completely one-sided and she seemed to love it.

'I don't get it,' he thought through the sex-fueled haze. 'Am I liking this because it's hitting a hidden button of mine, or do I like it because she likes it because it's hitting one of hers?'

"No way, it's got to be Ireland," George said from the other side of the small clearing, "The stats don't lie. They're clearly the team to beat."

Ginny closed her eyes and bit her lip.

"Ah, but you're forgetting Krum," Fred injected. "He's by far the best Seeker–"

"And what is Lynch – chopped liver?"

Harry tried to block out Ginny's brothers again but he could feel her hips start to move a bit against his hand. She was rubbing herself against her heels.

'Is she getting turned on by her brothers being here?' he thought wildly. 'I thought it was just to poke fun at me and make me uncomfortable.'

"Lynch is good, but he's going to have to really be on his game if he wants to stop Krum getting the Snitch early," George explained. "If he can manage that, the he's still got to pray Mullet, Troy, and Moran are on their games as well."

"You ever think it might be both?" Ginny moaned, drawing her brothers' attention to her. "Ireland could win, but Krum gets the Snitch."

Fred and George looked thoughtful.

'Wait – is it being seen or Quidditch that's doing this?' Harry continued to wonder as Ginny moved faster still. 'And why would it be Quidditch?'

"That'd be something wild to see," Fred nodded approvingly.

"Scoring enough so the Snitch doesn't matter?" George mused judiciously. "It'd definitely be hard, but not impossible."

"Harder than I'm making Harry's dick?" she asked brazenly, increasing her strokes to an almost furious level.

Harry shot her a look of "What are you doing?!" but she wasn't looking at him, so he bit her nipple to get her attention.

"Probably harder," the boy said matter-of-factly.

Ginny moaned looked down at him with a grin. It was her brothers watching them that was doing it, it had to be – but why? She hadn't been Confunded. Was she just into it or was taking advantage of their Confunding what was doing it?

'And why am I going along with this?' Harry asked himself. 'Is it just because she's into it or

because I am? Can you even be into something without knowing you're into it?'

Even in his panicked mind he knew he had mentioned doing things in public well before Ginny had. It had been with Hermione, true, but he had just been teasing her, hadn't he? He'd just been getting off on the thought of pushing her Confunded state far past the point he thought she'd go, it wasn't because he was into it himself – wasn't it? He just didn't know anymore.

Ginny leaned down towards him, but it wasn't to kiss him.

"Look a little to your left," she whispered.

That's when she kissed him, leaving only his eyes free to move.

Looking to the left, he saw a bit of red in the distance. It was hair – a face – being partially obscured by the undergrowth. It was Ron.

Red-faced and heavy-lidded, his best mate was watching his sister jerk him off!

Harry tried to hold himself back or tell her to stop as Ginny increased her tempo but all that came out was a moan. He closed his eyes and tried to remind himself that the twins weren't noticing anything, not really. No one was noticing what they were doing.

'Except Ron!' his brain exclaimed as something in his groin threatened to slip.

"This is all for you, Harry, all of it," Ginny said as she continued to try and draw it out of him. "No one else is good enough. Not Fred, or George – and definitely not that little pervert, Ron!" she added forcefully causing him to look directly back at her hidden brother.

Ron's eyes were closed and his red face crumpled up like he was in pain.

'Wait–,' he tried to think, 'Is he ma–?'

The world went white and he could feel something being pulled out of him as his balls squeezed in on themselves.

Thought stopped.

Breathing stopped.

Nothing in the world existed but a feeling of tingling numbness throughout his body.

Finally Harry opened his eyes to see the infinite shades of green leaves dancing in the sunlight before a powder blue sky. Bits of red from hanging apples dotted here and there, but they were nothing to the fiery red of his girlfriend's hair.

'Or second girlfriend,' he thought to himself, 'since Hermione's the first?'

He might be doing stuff with Ginny more often than her, but it felt like she deserved the honor since she'd been with him first.

"Wow," Harry said, the more complicated thoughts helping to bring him back down to earth. "That was…"

"Memorable?" Ginny offered with an almost laughing smile.

"That's one way to describe it," he agreed.

"Well I'm definitely going to remember that sight. Take a look," she said, gesturing to her right away from him.

Harry didn't see anything in the trees, but he also didn't know what he was looking for.

It wasn't until he looked lower that he saw what she meant.

There was a line of little dark spots stretching away from him. The nearest was from almost right next to him to between his knees, while the furthest had to be six feet away! He had cum like a cannon blast.

'No wonder the world went white,' he almost laughed. 'Was that like seeing stars?'

"Whoa," Harry said, almost impressed with himself, though now increasingly aware he still had his dick out.

"Yeah, it was even funnier watching it happen," Ginny laughed. "Think we can do it again?"

"Not right now," he replied, putting himself back in his underwear and doing up his pants from where he sat. "You wore me out."

The chuckling girl helped him get to his wobbly feet, put on her shirt, and hugged him. He didn't know whether she thought he was at risk of falling over or just to be with him. Soon afterwards a red-eared Ron came back up the path from 'the lake.'

Harry didn't look at him, and didn't think Ron was looking either.

"What took you so long?" George asked, unknowingly succeeding in making the situation even more awkward.

"Yeah, you could have watered the entire orchard by then," Fred said. "What were you trying to do, flood the lake?"

"I – ju–," Ron sputtered. "Are we playing again or not?"

"Ready Harry?" George asked.

"No, thanks," he replied, flattening his hair. "I'm exhausted."

Harry couldn't imagine playing Quidditch after something like that.

"Does this mean I get to play with your broomstick?" Ginny asked, poking him suggestively.

"With my–," he started only for her to dash off and come back with his Firebolt.

"I'm going to have to practice with it a lot if I want to be a professional," she teased. "After all, there's nothing here as powerful as yours."

Ginny put his broomstick between her legs and took off, not even waiting for an answer.

She would have known it was a yes.

Chapter End Notes

I know the story started with Hermione and may feel like it's been taken over by Ginny, but that's just the way Harry's summer living situation has things work. Rest assured more Hermione is on the way.

Rigorous Research

Chapter Summary

A brainy girl always researches subjects thoroughly.

Chapter Notes

Several readers have wanted me to get back to what Hermione's been up to, and while I would have liked more scenes with her too, I had no plans to do so since it didn't fit into the story. Due to repeated calls for it though, eventually ideas began to emerge and ways of incorporating them into the long-running story took shape in my mind - and this is the result (Well, part of it at least; yes, there's more to come).

See the end of the chapter for more notes

She'd had her doubts when it first started but masturbation was so much more enjoyable when you weren't doing it to yourself – at least not in the straightforward way everyone else did it. Time travel seemed to make things inherently awkward, with all the uncertainty around whether you're in a truly Closed loop or Open, and the odd personality clashes that came with dealing with another version of yourself, but it did improve what you could do with yourself in a short amount of time.

As a result of all the Time Turning she'd done since she returned from Hogwarts, she'd become quite comfortable with having a girl lick her pussy. Going back in time to be the one to lick said pussy was a little less enjoyable, but shaving had helped a bit in that regard, and there was a kind of enjoyment to be had in seeing how she could make her past-self twitch and moan.

Hermione didn't know why it was less enjoyable to give than to receive, but didn't want to think it was some inherent sexual bias – she wasn't a homophobe. If anything, she might be called a 'homophile,' since she was literally having sex with herself, though something like 'autophile' might be more precise, if the term hadn't already been taken to mean people who liked cars.

'Autoromantic?' she wondered to herself as she took off her bra.

Looking at herself in the bathroom mirror, she had to admit she did like what she saw better than she had a week ago, but she'd hardly call that romantic. Harry was her romantic partner, now and always, and that wasn't going to change. In the meantime, she was just exploring her non-Harry related sexuality as best she could, and if it resulted in a better sense of self-confidence then it was all for the best.

A thought occurred to her: When her future-self turned up it was always to complete the other half of a Closed Loop, which so far had been a rather one-sided affair when it came to sex. Perhaps giving was less enjoyable than receiving because the giving part of her felt ignored or unsatisfied, almost like it was resentful of having to do all the work while the other girl gained all the benefits – which was ridiculous, of course, because she had just been on the receiving side.

It made for an odd conundrum, but thinking of it not as masturbation but as two girls having sex

was a possible route to making things better, she thought. With that in mind, there had to be other things they could do, but she lacked the relevant knowledge of what it could be. The only thing she could think of would result in the two of them laying awkwardly on their sides, or one of them laying on top of the other, neither of which seemed all that appealing.

'There has to be a better way to figure things out,' Hermione thought, putting her full mind to the problem only to come up with nothing. 'How do two girls have sex with each other that isn't just one doing the other?'

Part of her mind started to form a wisp of an idea, but when she reached out to grab it… it slipped away. Trying to conjure it again gave her nothing for it stubbornly refused to be anything but amorphous. Frustrated, she took a breath and tried to relax.

It was only Thursday, which meant she still had ten whole days before she was due to arrive at the Burrow and meet up with Harry again. She could hold off any burgeoning sexual frustration for ten days, couldn't she? She knew she could, but part of her felt like it was wrong to do so because it was all a part of everything else that was falling short of what she wanted.

Stripping off her new periwinkle blue panties, she couldn't help feel a little disappointed with them. She loved the color, and the cut was a bit better than she had before – and she had to admit the somewhat silkier fabric felt great next to her freshly-shaven pussy – but they still weren't the kind of thing she wanted. She wanted something to show Harry just how much she was his; something to remind herself, and him, how every bit of her was owned by him and she was his to do with as he pleased.

'And please let it be soon,' she thought, nipples crinkling and pussy getting wet at all the Harry- ravishing images that formed in her head.

Her hand drifted up to pinch a nipple, and she had to stop herself. She'd already had sex with herself twice today. Any more and she ran the risk of doing nothing else for the rest of the summer, if the rate of escalation continued.

Her parents being gone for the day or not, dorm habits made her double-check the door before starting and entering the shower. Her hair became weighted down as the hot water flowed over her body. As she soaped up and washed her face, she couldn't help a little fantasy developing of her casually slipping into the shower when Harry was in it.

She heard a noise over the cascading shower spray. It sounded close, but there was no way it could be in the room, could it? She'd locked the door.

Sudden paranoia reared its head. Had her parents returned? Had someone entered the house? Was a stranger prowling around looking for things to steal?

Back her face went under the water as she quickly scrubbed the soap away from her eyes.

"Hello?" Hermione called uncertainly when she was done. "Is anyone there?"

'It's just your imagination,' she told herself. 'Something must have rolled off the counter into the sink or something.'

She debated whether to get out to make sure when the shower curtain opened on its own!

Her breath caught and she jumped back in shock–

…only to find herself looking at a future version of herself, head still partially wet from this very

shower and dressed only in the towel which was currently folded on the far side of the room.

"That's not funny," she said, trying to get her heartbeat back to normal.

"Oh, honestly," the other girl said with a put-upon look, "even knowing it was going to happen, do you really think I'd scare myself on purpose?"

The other her slipped off the towel and hung it on the rack before entering the shower behind her.

"What are you doing?" Hermione asked over her shoulder, feeling rather cramped. The shower was small enough with only one person in it, with two there was barely any room at all.

"With all of those fantasies going on in our head, did you honestly expect us not to come back and enjoy ourselves?" the future-her asked rhetorically. "And besides," she added with a smile as her arms slipped around her, her hands roaming over her stomach before heading towards her breast and pussy.

Hermione felt herself get turned on in spite of herself as the other her tweaked her nipple. She had really gotten to know her own body so much better in the last few days.

"–If you're going to surprise our master in the shower," the other her said seductively, "you've got to be prepared for any reaction. And to have the courage to carry through with it if things don't initially go your way," she added as her fingers slid along her shaved slippery slit.

"Our master?" Hermione said, trying to pull herself together despite the other girl's teasing.

"What else would you call the boy who owns us?" the other her replied as she kissed her neck and continued to toy with her pussy as she kneaded her breast. "You can lie to the rest of the world but you can't lie to me. I know every thought in your head, and the one thing you've wanted since you bared your breasts for him in the library was for him to reach out and claim you as his own. So what would you call that other than him being the Master, and you his Slave."

She was right, Hermione knew. The very thought of it was enough to turn her on and make her legs turn to jelly. Add to that a pair of soft hands fondling her body as water cascaded down and it was no wonder why she came back to relive this moment.

"That's not the way things are supposed to be," she said, biting her lip to hold in a moan as she fought with herself over what she wanted.

"Says who, our uptight mother?" the future-her replied as she slipped a finger inside her and nibbled on her neck. "You'd let her deny Harry his proper place, all for some misguided notions of what Equality means? You can't let her dictate what we do with our life."

Her knees weakened and legs parted on their own, making the other her hold her close as she pushed another finger inside her and sped up her pace. Hermione's head was spinning. She knew her commitment to Gender Equality was anything but misguided – men and women should be treated equally in all things – but every sexual part of her begged Harry to take control of her.

"It doesn't make any sense," she panted as she moved one hand to steady herself on the other girl's hip while the other looped back to go around the girl's neck and pull her in for a kiss. "Why would anyone want that?"

"Desires don't have to make sense," the future-her said, returning the kiss and moving to nibble on her ear. "They just have to be hot. And if every woman's free to decide their own lives, then the life they choose should be respected, even if what they choose is to be the chained up sex slave of a

moppy-headed boy in glasses."

Pleasure spiked and an orgasm approached as the future-her rubbed her clit. She kneaded and pinched one breast as the other her did the same to the other. Closer and closer it came as all sorts of sexual images flooded through her brain.

Stripped naked, on her knees, and chained to the wall by her wrists, Harry put himself in her mouth and down her throat so much she gagged. Her eyes teared up but she didn't want him to stop, she wanted more and was moving on her own almost as much as he was forcing her head to move. She loved having such a powerful man to serve.

Silk sheets felt all the more smooth on her bare skin when compared with the rough rope which kept her lashed to the bed. She struggled to get away, unable to keep taking the pleasure Harry was giving her as he went down on her for hours. But she couldn't move, couldn't beg for release as a second Harry spilled his seed in her mouth once again, the Time-Turner he'd taken from her still prominent around his neck.

"Oh, f-fuck!" Hermione gasped, a mini-orgasm clinching her legs together tightly, almost trapping her other self's hand where it was.

The desert palace was dingy and dimly lit, and though full of lively music, it was also home to the worst scum in the universe. A thick metal chain around her neck, she nonetheless danced virtually naked for all to see. Her breasts may be plainly visible but it wasn't the nameless thugs she cared about pleasing; the dark-haired boy who held her chain was the only one who mattered – but humiliation and fear of failure only guaranteed a bad performance, and the crowd began to jeer.

She looked to her savior but found no salvation there. His attention was only on the other version of her, the one already pleasuring him with no thought of what others might think, for he was the only thing that mattered to her, not her studies or reputation, only bringing pleasure to him by worshiping his cock. It was what her very purpose in life was, but she kept refusing it.

The crowd jeered louder and finally he looked at her.

He pulled on the chain and she struggled to get away.

She couldn't be like that other her, no matter how much she wanted to be. It just wasn't her.

"Admit what you are and you'll be free," the other her whispered in her ear.

Her clit was being stimulated more than ever before, but all she could see was how dangerously close she's come to destruction.

Her eyes became fixed on the button that would end her life.

Perhaps drawn to it by her fear, he was nonetheless supremely displeased at her unwillingness to serve him. And she saw it in his eyes, that's when Harry gave up on her.

He hit the button, making the floor drop away and sending her scrambling for anything to keep her alive. Her grip on the flaking limestone floor was slipping away and beneath her was all the failure and death of a life spent without him. She had to stay out of the pit!

"Who is he?" the she who she'd become asked, quietly promising release.

Orgasm and destruction were close. She had to choose.

Her head was pulled back by her other self and pleasure spiked as water sprayed down.

"Who is he?" the other her insisted.

"H-he," Hermione said falteringly, some part of her struggling to the end.

Her nipple was pinched.

"Who is he!" she demanded of her now, and she couldn't help herself; she was so close.

"He's my Master!" Hermione cried as the orgasm crashed down around her, making her cum.

She came again and again, and for a moment felt the thick heavy chain around her neck as she sat by her master as they watched the other her fall helplessly into the pit to never be seen again.

"F-fuck–!" she stammered, still cumming. "Master! God, H-Harry, make me your slave!"

She came again.

Hermione didn't know how much time passed. It could have been an hour or it might have been minutes, all she knew was she was on her knees sitting in a growing pool of cooler water as the soapy whiteness of rinsed out shampoo splattered on her legs as she rested her head on the shower wall. Her mouth was dry and her abdominals hurt; she hadn't cum like that since Harry's bed.

'Maybe I do really like that sort of thing,' she thought to herself as she came back to her senses.

"Welcome back," the other her said, looking down at her with a smile. "I don't know if our 'Master' will go for it, but you can't deny it's pretty hot," the girl added, this time making light of the whole thing.

A stream of soapy shampoo was skirting by the other girl's shaven pussy, like a river of Harry's cum running down the other girl's leg, only to be washed away by the cooling shower. Hermione dove for her pussy, sucking on her clit as the shocked other version of herself braced herself against the shower wall.

"Oh!" the other girl exclaimed, immediately breathing more heavily as Hermione moved from sucking her clit to tonguing it. "I-I'd thought th-this started later," the girl added as she lifted the other hers leg to rest on her shoulder so she could get better access. "Mmm, Oh!" the girl moaned in ecstasy.

Hermione reached down to rub her own clit as she sucked on her future-self's nether lips before thrusting her tongue inside as deep as it could go, swirling it around. The future her grabbed her head to keep her in place, heedless of the water running off her body and onto her past-self's face.

"So good," the other girl mewed, one hand rising up to knead her own breast as she moved on her tongue.

Hermione moved back to the other girl's clit to get away from the worst of the water, but inserted two fingers inside her to heighten the girl's pleasure as her own pleasure rose. Focused on her own pleasure, the future version of her was now pinching both her nipples, urging her orgasm on. Hermione sped up the ministrations on her own clit to do the same, eager to get off once again.

"Oh – fuuuck!" her future-self cried as the orgasms overtook them, cumming on her face as she came on the shower floor.

Hermione pulled away from the other girl, her own future juices coating her face and feeling rather satisfied at just how wobbly she'd made her future self's legs. She got to her feet as they both caught their breath and gradually returned to a bit of naked civility.

The water was definitely cold now.

"I think that's quite enough of this," her future self said after a while, moving to exit the shower on shaky legs as she herself rinsed off her face and turned off the water before exiting as well.

Hermione saw the other girl sitting on the closed lid of the toilet, still recovering from their ordeal as she dried herself off with the towel she'd brought with her. She briefly thought of doing more with her, and purposefully put herself in easy reach as she retrieved her own version of the same towel from above the other girl's head, but continued sex must not have been on the future-hers mind since she didn't do anything.

'Perhaps that's why I went back to complete her side of the loop,' Hermione thought as she caught sight of the girl's Time-Turner sitting on the counter top. 'I could do with more, and I still haven't finished my shower,' she added, taking in her unwashed wet hair as she dried it enough so it wouldn't drip everywhere.

"I've been thinking about earlier," the future-her said, finally breaking the post-sex silence. "If we're going to introduce reciprocation – or I suppose I should say 'simultaneous enjoyment' – into what we're doing, there's an obvious solution to discuss," she said, as if another future version of the future version of herself hadn't said this exact same thing to the girl an hour ago.

"What's that?" she asked to get the ball rolling.

"Acquiring an implement specifically designed for this very function," the girl said in the oddly professional way she knew she sometimes got when dealing with sensitive issues.

Because of the circuitous language, it took her a moment to piece together what the future her was suggesting. She didn't know what sort of 'implement' could be used to help two girls to have sex with each other but – a new image formed in her mind and the meaning hit her all at once.

"You're talking about a sex toy," Hermione said, reflexively against the idea. Such a thing would solve the problem, especially if they'd invented one with two bell ends on it, but it didn't change the fact she wasn't the sort of person who'd stoop to using one.

"You just had your tongue buried in your own pussy," the other girl reminded her. "You're the last person who should be judging others for what they do in the bedroom. What you deride as 'sex toys' are perfectly valid ways for same-sex couples to engage in sex, are you really going to deride them for getting what pleasure they can in a world made for everyone else?"

Hermione thought it was a low blow for her to frame this as a Gay Rights issue, especially since the other girl would have said the same thing at this point in the loop.

'Then again,' she thought, 'if this conversation changed my mind – which it must have – it's possible I might be angry at having to confront my own past positions. And there's also the fact that I have to bring it up like a Gay Rights issue since I know I do, because it was up that way to me now.'

Time travel was certainly confusing, and didn't make for easy disagreements.

"This isn't a Gay Rights issue," Hermione said instead, leaving the Closed Loop nature of this discussion behind to win the argument at hand since if her mind could be changed then it's

possible she could always sway her future-self back to her old positions with a well-reasoned argument. "I fully support their ability to live as they see fit, but what we're doing is fundamentally different. It's masturbation, not sex."

"Are you sure about that?" the other girl countered.

"Of course I am," she replied, looking at her future-self bewilderingly. "Masturbation is one person getting themselves off. Sex requires two people," Hermione explained, coming up with her definitions at the drop of a hat.

"So I'm not a person to you?" the other girl rebutted. "Do you have any idea how self-centered that makes you look, to think I don't have my own thoughts and feelings just because I happen to be another version of yourself at a different point in time?"

"You're – I never said you weren't a person," she said defensively.

"Yes you did, when you said 'sex requires two people,'" the other girl pointed out.

"It's a matter of time travel definitions," Hermione said. "We're two people in the sense that we both have our own thoughts, feelings, and autonomy but we're also one person in the sense that we don't have our own thoughts, feelings, and autonomy since we're the same person at two different points in time. You think I'm discounting your personhood, but I have no choice but to be you, and to think and feel and do all the things you're doing now."

"So your argument is Equivocation backed up by Whataboutism?" her future-self replied.

"It's neither of those – nor Special Pleading–," she said before the other version of her added the charge to her list. "It's different because this genuinely is a special case. Logic, the English language, and human psychology wasn't built with time travel in mind, so it fails to adequately describe or comprehend what everything means when it happens this way.

"Just as someone could argue you're less of a person since you come from a time which doesn't exist yet," Hermione continued, "I could be called less of a person since I lose my autonomy the moment you show up. We're both a person and not a person at the same time since we're bound to do what we know we're predestined to do, and not free to do otherwise," she summed up. "I fail to see how it gets any more basic than that."

"With the Fundamental Laws of Logic," the other girl replied.

"I've already explained how–"

"–How you'll go to extraordinary lengths deny what's blatantly true to an outside observer," the other girl countered. "Arguments could be made we're the same individual, but it'd be an ignorant argument to make since the only way we're identical is our genetics, and by that definition twins would be included as being the same person.

"The fact remains that by any objective definition, we, like twins, are two distinct individuals," the girl pressed. "We're different because while we may have almost one hundred percent of the same memories, it's still only almost one hundred percent. On top of that, our perspectives are different, I am an hour older, and I've had at least one experience you haven't – so like it or not, we are two distinct individuals to anyone who'd be observing us now.

"Subconsciously you even know this to be the case," she continued. "you've been referring to me as 'the other girl' in your own head almost as often as you've used 'the future version of yourself' or other such monikers This makes all the nonsense about autonomy an empty rationalization your

mind's come up with so it can keep a hold of what you already believe so it can rewrite your experiences into a heteronormative mode and deny the complexities of your sexuality."

Hermione was left stunned as all her previously-rational beliefs were thoroughly demolished by the girl's logic. She still thought her rationale made sense from a time traveler's point-of-view, even if it did violate the laws of logic, but couldn't deny the perspective the other girl proposed explained things even better – and still maintained the laws of logic. Was the other version of her right?

'No, she can't be,' she thought, failing to see any argument to continue fighting with other than–

"There's no 'complexities' in my sexuality," she stubbornly maintained. "I'm not gay."

"You're not gay," the other version of her agreed, "but you're certainly not straight either. You like seeing girls get off because of you," she said, ticking off a point on her finger. "You like it when girls go down on you. You've been initiating sexual activity with another girl multiple times a day for the last several days, so suffice it to say you're eager to have sex with a girl again. In fact, once we're done you're going to immediately go back in time to do that very thing because even talking about it is getting you randy once again.

"So let's face it," her future-self finished, "while we're definitely going to be having sex with Harry as soon as we can, we're also obviously not against the idea of having sex with girls as well. We Confunded ourselves into being more open-minded about sex and sexuality, so why is it such a shock to find our sexuality is more open than we previously believed it to be? Is our stubbornness and ingrained biases really going to hold us back from how we've chosen to be?"

Her inner critic wanted to point out that since they went back in time to do it after already being Confunded, they had really never had a choice about whether to be Confunded into being more open-minded. On the other hand, she didn't remember being Confunded, didn't feel any different than she was before, and remembered purposefully deciding to Confund her past-self into finishing the Closed Loop. From that perspective, she'd chosen not to give herself a choice, which was a kind of choice, in a roundabout kind of way.

Was she using pedantry to avoid an uncomfortable topic? She was pretty sure she was, but that didn't make it untrue. Hermione pushed the pedantry aside and asked herself a very tough question: was she attracted to girls as well as Harry?

She didn't know how to answer that.

She liked Harry, but the other girl was right. She enjoyed other girls going down on her and the feeling of pride she got from getting them off – at least she did when the other girl was herself. A nagging feeling also made her admit that the pussy she'd so eagerly dived into moments ago had been genuinely appealing to her when she'd done it.

'Does – does that make me bisexual?' Hermione asked herself.

She didn't know, but it gave her a lot to think about when she went back in time to finish the loop. Perhaps viewing things from the other girl's perspective would solidify things a bit.

Hermione found herself in an unusual position.

Living through the other half of the shower loop had solidified her thoughts on a few things. For instance, she now saw the utility a sexual aid could bring to her situation, and was somewhat reasonably sure she might actually be bisexual, though, of course, she couldn't really be sure since her only female partner so far had been herself. The problem was that she was still left with no way of getting such an aid or looking into even the prospect of attraction to other women.

What she needed was more information and had only the faintest chance of getting it. She'd have to plan, so plan she did. Luckily she lived very close to a library, albeit not a public one.

It was getting towards late midafternoon when she found herself outside her old pre-Hogwarts school library. It was a relatively unassuming building in the midst of a sprawling campus just a few blocks away from her home. There was a bit of irony of having gone to school with nothing but girls for several years and being irritated by every one of them, and now here she was again trying to explore her sexuality, but this was purely a research mission, not one for hands-on training.

There was still several hours left on her Time Turner for today, so provided she could get in to start her research she was reasonably sure she could find out what she needed. Going by what she planned, she took it as a sign of success that she didn't see a future version of herself waiting in the wings to tell her of any problems they'd encountered. She breathed a little easier as she pushed open the door.

She'd been expecting a sense of charming familiarity, but was met with an alien strangeness.

There were a set of small lockers where the front sitting area had always been, and what looked like tiny metal detectors guarding the doorway to the library proper. Had only three years away really changed the school so much?

She peeked through the inner doorway and was relieved to see that not everything had changed. Miss Georgina, the librarian she'd always gotten on with, was at her place behind the long counter, waiting for check-outs that rarely came. She stepped through the little detectors, expecting a bell or alert, but none came, so she tried to summon up some confidence.

The woman was so engrossed in a book she hadn't seen her approach.

"Afternoon, Miss Georgina," Hermione said, as she had a thousand times before.

The librarian quickly placed a bookmark in an old dog-eared copy of a paperback that'd been so thoroughly read the spine was severely curved and completely illegible.

'It's strange what you notice once you've become tall enough to see them,' she remarked to herself.

It took little more than a glance for the woman to register who she was.

"Oh, it's you!" Miss Georgina said cheerfully. "Hermione, isn't it? It's hard to forget a literary name like that. It's been ages," she cried. "Look at how much you've grown! I heard you went off to a foreign boarding school to further your education. Some kind of specialist school, wasn't it?"

"Yes, the curriculum is rather advanced and rewarding but the school's tiny compared to here," Hermione replied, though she could only justifiably call Hogwarts 'tiny' in terms of class size as the castle itself could easily devour all the buildings on this campus, but bending the truth a little made sense when the goal was to make nice with the woman. "And for a specialist school, it's also frightfully behind the times," she continued. "I swear the librarian there has never heard of the internet and the staff treats us like we're living in the sixteen hundreds."

"I suppose that's one way to get everyone to concentrate on their studies, but it's likely to make a portion rebel," the librarian remarked. "You couldn't imagine what the older students here get up to these days; some of them truly surprising."

If anything, Hermione thought Miss Georgina would be surprised by what she could imagine.

"What's with the lockers?" she asked instead, gesturing back the way she came.

"They're to keep those hooligans in line," Miss Georgina said. "They now have to deposit their backpacks there before entering so they don't bring food inside."

"Eating in a library?!" Hermione said scandalized, picturing orange, cheese-flavored fingerprints all over the books.

"I know. Some people have no respect for the sanctity of a library," the librarian groused. "It's why we've had to put those things up as well," the woman added, gesturing to the little detectors, "to keep them from stealing books instead of checking them out."

"Things really have changed here," she said sympathetically.

"And what about you?" Miss Georgina asked. "What brings you here? Surely you didn't stop by just to wander through your old school."

"Unfortunately, no, it's nothing so pleasant," Hermione remarked. "While my new school may never have heard of the internet, they still give assignments like they have, and my parents don't have it at home. Since I know you were getting it here before I left, I was hoping you'd let me use it for a while – it shouldn't take long," she added quickly, not really having to pretend too hard to make the begging believable, "I only have to look up a couple things."

The woman looked at her in a very librarian kind of way.

"Well, we close up in an hour, and I do have returns to reshelve," Miss Georgina said finally. "I suppose if someone were quiet, they could slip in while my back was turned. And as long as they left things exactly as it was, no one would ever know," the woman shrugged.

"Thanks, Miss Georgina," she smiled.

"You're welcome, dear," the woman replied with a wave. "The computers are over there to the left," she gestured to the general area, "and if you need headphones for any reason they're in the help desk, just try to put them back if you use them."

"I will, thanks," Hermione said again, noting the librarian stashing the well-worn book behind her own desk before they parted ways.

The computer area wasn't the sort of place you wanted to go if you were looking for sex-related things, and after the conversation with Miss Georgina, Hermione thought it was intentional. The whole thing was set up like her old first grade class, with several semi-walled off sections arranged in a large U-shape. It made you feel very exposed, even empty as it was, because you couldn't shake the thought that someone could sneak up at any time and see what you were doing.

She quickly found her way online, and thankfully without the irritating dialing sound she heard it sometimes had, but what was she to do if Miss Georgina did come looking? After a bit of thought, Hermione typed in 'algebra lessons' in the search bar and pulled up one of the resulting pages. That should do as a cover, she thought, since when people heard 'specialist school' they thought of them teaching math and science, not magic – and certainly not sex.

In another window she searched 'bisexuality,' and got lost for quite a while wading through thousands of pages of seemingly religious people condemning 'the gay adgenda' – misspellings and all – while even some of the more reputable ones expressed some doubt about whether such a thing as bisexuality exists or whether sexuality was a strict binary. It wasn't the sort of thing that'd help anyone learn whether they were one or not, let alone know how it felt to be one.

Giving that up as a dead end, she turned her attention to researching… 'sex toys.'

The browser went blue as a scolding cartoonish image flashed on the screen. Red and white text said her computer was blocked by the administrator from accessing the website.

In a flash Hermione looked around for Miss Georgina. Did they know? Could they see what she was doing? Were they coming to throw her out? Should she run?

Back at the main desk she saw Miss Georgina walk out of the back with a small bunch of books in her hands and disappear out of sight. She hadn't so much as looked at her. Had she not been paying attention? Did she not know?

'Was it something the computer did itself?' Hermione asked herself, the logical part of her brain kicking in again. The theory seemed likely, and if it was, she thought she could use it.

Leaving her computer exactly how it was, she went back to the main desk and waited for Miss Georgina to return.

"That's the Net Protect they installed to keep students from looking at things they shouldn't be," the librarian said before connecting the dots. "What were you looking for?"

"Nothing I shouldn't be, I just clicked something and it popped up," she lied in a tone of honesty. "I wanted to make sure I wasn't in trouble."

"Those things are everywhere these days," the woman said disapprovingly. "Don't worry about trouble, as long as the program does its job we don't really have time to check."

"But aren't you worried students will find a way around it?" Hermione asked, hoping for any sort of hint to go on.

"It's supposed to be good," Miss Georgina replied. "Without the password to turn it off, there shouldn't be a way around it," she explained, almost absentmindedly moving a hand underneath the counter to make sure something was still there.

"That's a relief," Hermione sighed. "Thanks, Miss Georgina."

She went back to her computer, this time keeping a sharp eye out as she tried a few more search terms and checking all the options the browser had. Discovering something on it called History, she was rather shocked to learn they were storing up to ninety nine days of information on the thing. Just how much clutter was there on this computer?

"You've got a few minutes before I close up. Just leave the computers running," Miss Georgina called some time later.

"Alright," Hermione replied, closing down her browsers. "I'm just going to the bathroom and I'll be right there," she added to the librarian's back.

Bee-lining it to the bathroom, she closed the door, checked her watch, and waited.

Seconds stretched on and she checked her watch again. Had she not been able to make it?

Between one instant and the next, another version of herself appeared before her.

"Everything go alright?" she asked her future self.

"Better than alright," the other girl replied, tucking something into the back of her jeans and hiding it under her shirt before doing the same with the Time Turner around her neck. "Wait two hours, just to be safe," she added before darting out the door so as not to be locked in like she was about to be.

Hermione went into a stall and hid as the other version of her was no doubt assuring Miss Georgina that everything was as it should be, and leaving the library like no time at all had passed.

Time, for her, passed much more slowly. She spent much of it debating the merits of waiting the full two hours, and whether or not she really had a choice regarding how long to wait since why would she tell herself to wait two hours if she hadn't already waited two hours? After what felt like a year of waiting, the two hours were up and it was safe to leave the bathroom.

The lights were out in the library, but thankfully there was still enough evening light to see by, but that wouldn't last forever, and she couldn't risk turning on the main lights lest she draw outside attention. She'd have to find what she needed fast.

Hermione crept to the main entrance, feeling eyes upon her as the made her way through the empty building. The light from the computer area seemed to chase the eyes away, but before she sought safety there she hooked around the long library counter. Miss Georgina had to have written the password down somewhere; it's the only reason she could think of why the woman would check to make sure it was safe when she'd asked about it earlier.

She searched every bit of paper twice, but in the deepening gloom her eyes couldn't make out if anything written on it was some kind of password.

She had to risk a bit of exposure in order to see, but thought the risk was small – plus, if she'd failed, the future version of herself would no doubt have told her, wouldn't she? Tapping the keyboard of the librarian's computer, she cancelled the dark screensaver, giving herself more light but also temporarily blinding herself. Blinking through the blindness, Hermione looked at the long counter's shelf again and saw something she'd missed before, the well-worm paperback Miss Georgina had been reading.

'She wouldn't keep it there, would she?' she asked herself.

Checking the front and back inside covers gave her nothing, but checking back cover itself…

'In the Sultan's Harem,' it read. 'Emma and Charlotte, a pair of English twins, are kidnapped on a school trip. Awaking to find themselves half a world away in the lap of luxury, their gilded cage is no less a prison than any they'd find at home. Thrust into a world of sex and debauchery, will the sisters find the strength to escape, or will they lose themselves to lust and find a new home… In the Sultan's Harem?'

"Looks like the students aren't the only ones full of surprises," Hermione said as she quickly flipped through the book in case she saw any handwritten words.

Flipping too fast, Miss Georgina's bookmark fell out.

Picking it up, she saw there was indeed writing on it.

'4Librarian' was all it said.

"I would've liked to think I could've figured that out," she said to herself, though trying random guesses probably would've taken forever.

She replaced the book and its mark where she found them and went to the computers.

Checking the tiny icons by the clock at the bottom of the screen, she found the one for Net Protect. Clicking it brought up the prompt for a password, and entering it brought up further options, one of which was to turn the program off, which she did. She now had the entire unfiltered internet at the tips of her fingers.

Part of her wanted to believe there wouldn't be much in the way of sex on the internet. After all, it was supposed to be an amazing tool when it comes to education. The other part of her hoped she was wrong, and that part was being supported by the fact that schools wouldn't be censoring the internet of inappropriate things if there weren't inappropriate things to be found.

Finding 'sex toys' was easy – there were so many of them! It looked as though they did invent a double headed one like she'd thought. Naturally, that took her to images of it in use.

The busty pair of blondes' boobs were too big not to be artificial, but Hermione couldn't deny a certain feeling of… agitation, or maybe arousal at seeing the image. The smoothness of their legs and curves of the hip, and yes, even the swell of the breasts did illicit a response from her. She didn't know whether it a genuine sexual attraction to them as women though or whether it was just that the parts reminded her of what she'd done already.

Strangely, what she felt was diminished when she thought of herself in the women's positions. That threw another unknown complication into things as she didn't know what it meant. Was it because she'd become so used to seeing herself naked, or because she didn't think she was anywhere near as attractive as the two blonde bimbos in the picture?

She avoided delving into the subject by entering her hometown into the search as well to try and find somewhere nearby that sold them. Surprisingly, there were several stores in the city, with one of them only one-point-four miles away! Whoever thought there'd be so many sex shops in a stuffy place like this?

Hermione went to the little help desk for a pen and something to write on, and had to root around a while until finding something that'd do. Getting back, she jotted down the shop's address and made a little map on how to get there. She'd need money, but that was a problem for later.

That finished, she checked her watch; she still had loads of time before she was due to go back and meet herself in the bathroom, so she decided to put it to good use. Going back to the search engine's homepage, she saw a drop down box with an option to sort by Video. With a tingle of the taboo's temptation all around her, she entered 'lesbian' in the text bar.

Image after image flooded onto the page, all of them with pairs of girls. Some were bordering on grotesque: the old, the fat, the unshaven, and exceedingly boyish (which, if she were bisexual, she would've thought she would've liked more since they expressed both boy and girl characteristics at the same time, but apparently not) but some were quite cute, even attractive. She much preferred the ones with more natural breasts – how any person could find a girl attractive when they had two over-inflated balloons sown into their chests and noticeable scar marks under them was beyond her, but she supposed guys weren't so picky.

If she thought they were cute and attractive, it meant she was genuinely bisexual, didn't it? And

wouldn't it also mean that her being discriminating on what she found attractive meant she had a type of girl she was attracted to, and it being the more feminine type? Part of her didn't want to say 'yes' to either question, throw away the address, give back the Time Turner, and forget any of this had ever happened.

'Is it always so difficult admitting you aren't the way you'd always thought you should be?' Hermione thought morosely.

Something grabbed her knees.

She gasped and jumped, tripping over herself and falling off the chair to the floor.

Hermione looked to see her own face peering out from under the desk where she sat.

"Well, it's not like I couldn't not do it," the future-her said to ward off a reprimand. "It's a Closed Loop, remember?"

"What are you doing here?" she asked, getting her breathing back under control. "This wasn't part of the plan, and you're wasting an hour of the Time Turner by doing so."

"Yes, but obviously we decided it was the best thing to do, didn't we?" the other girl retorted. "Otherwise I wouldn't be here."

Again Hermione wondered what sort of 'decision' there could have been when a Closed Loop was involved but the girl went on without her.

"Look, we can't be going around all despondently just because we happen to like girls," the future version of herself said as they both got up off the floor. "If anything, we should take pride in confronting internalized regressive traditional gender roles and sexual biases society has ingrained on us. It doesn't mean we've failed or fallen short, and it's nothing to be sad about, doesn't change who we are, or mean we like Harry any less – we just like this other thing as well."

The worst part of arguing with your future self, as she was coming to learn, was you always lost.

"I know," she said grudgingly, "but it doesn't make accepting it any easier."

"True," her future-self agreed as she turned to the computer, "but I know something that does."

"What?" Hermione asked, wondering what the other girl was entering into the search bar.

The search gave back sexual images, that much was sure, but she couldn't tell what they were.

The girl, after scrolling down, opened several in different windows, and clicked things a few times before answering.

"Come see," she said before running off to the librarian's help desk.

Hermione returned to her seat to see a pair of red-headed twins, though it wasn't the only thing striking about them. Their wavy hair framed their angelic-faces perfectly, and their pretty blue eyes radiated a loving look that just drew you in. Was this what she'd come back in time to show her? That she could be attracted to two very lovely girls at the same time?

"Here," the future-her said when she returned with a pair of earphones, plugging them into the computer. "You're going to love this."

Hermione put on the headphones as the future version of herself clicked the video to play.

There was music, but not the stereotypically cheesy 70s bow-chicka-wow-wow kind people always made when talking about pornography. This music was lighter; not quite atmospheric, but definitely not any classical she'd ever heard. It gave a more dignified, sort of 'artistic' feel.

The twins themselves had on matching flowy white camisole tops. They smiled at the camera, and then each other, almost to the point of laughing, before they began touching each other's arms and sides. They giggled in an almost flirty way, and one–

They froze.

"It's buffering," the girl behind her explained. "Pause it and go to the next while it downloads."

Hermione clicked the Pause function and went to the next window. It showed the same twins – and they were kissing! She quickly clicked the Play button.

The girls, the sisters, the twins kissed each other on the lips, but unlike before there weren't any giggles. The shot changed to show that the redhead on the right was already topless, her pale and perfect breasts looking larger than they had when they were clothed. Hermione watched in growing excitement as the topless one reached down to slowly remove her sister's top, teasing the reveal the whole way.

It stopped before the breasts were bare.

She paused it and went to the next.

The twin on the left was topless now, and bent forward to kiss her sister's neck. The nameless other twin had her head tilted back, savoring the feeling of her sister's lips as they traveled south. The kissing twin licked around her sister's aroused nipple and took it into her mouth, making her twin mo–

She paused it to let it continue buffering, forgot where she was with the windows, and picked one at random to watch.

The giggling twins were clothed, caressing each other's arms and sides as one raised a hand to cup her sister's breast through her top. Her sister returned the favor, getting very close to the other girl's face, but teasingly pulling away rather than going for a kis–

Hermione didn't know which was teasing, wanting to see the girls kiss or watching the videos out of order. She clicked another one.

A redhead – one of the twins from before – was licking a girl's pussy, and looking adoringly up at whoever it was.

'Is this the same series?' she wondered.

The music was gone now but the next shot showed proved it was the same video. The girl was going down on her sister. She was licking her twin!

Hermione hit the X to close the three previous videos; she did not want to get distracted from the good stuff with the teasing that'd come before.

Hands on her shoulders from above and behind could only be from her future self; she had almost forgotten the other girl was there. As moans from the girls in the video played in her ears, what she felt was only magnified as her future hands slowly descended to cup her breasts. She felt herself becoming very wet and regretted having worn jeans when she left.

One hand kneaded her breast as the other removed the headphones from one of her ears.

"It's not so hard to admit liking this now, is it?" her future-self asked.

"They're – very attractive, yes," Hermione admitted, her stubbornness denying her the ability to go more than halfway in a single step.

"Check out the next one," the other girl prompted.

The next one started with both twins eating the other one out.

The sideways laying position didn't seem nearly as uncomfortable as when she first envisioned it. Of course, the girls' moans coming to her in stereo could be swaying things a bit.

"Th– there's a lot of lesbianism," she said to distract herself, "but not any bisexuality here."

'Except in my own head,' Hermione amended.

"Keep going," the future-her said as she kissed her neck and kneaded her breasts through her bra. Any more of this and the video watching would be over as it descended again into sex.

The naked redheads rose off the bed as they touched a man's clothed chest. They took it in turns to rise up on their toes to kiss the man while they undressed him. The contrasting-yet-complementary nature of the slimmer, more rounded women and broader, sharp-angled man made them both seem all the more striking.

The man was nude now, one girl standing there kissing him as the other was on her knees kissing and stroking his cock. The man took the kissing twin by the back of her neck and guided her down to join her sister. It was quite possibly the hottest thing she had ever seen… but that was until the sisters took the man into their mouths.

The future version of herself pinched her nipples, and it wasn't until then Hermione noticed the girl had managed to get her breasts out from inside her shirt and bra!

"Take your pants off," the girl said.

"In the middle of our old library?!" she said scandalized.

"What better place to do it than a library?" the other version of her asked. "It's the closest we can get to when our master first claimed us. This is how it should have been," the girl moaned into her ear. "Those girls are us and Harry."

It was so wrong, but Hermione couldn't help herself. She stood but the future version of herself was even more eager and was already on her knees undressing her almost as soon as she stood up. One shoe had to be removed to get the jeans off enough, but part of her felt so liberated to be this naked and with a girl eager to go down on her.

As she retook her seat, and the other girl pulled her pussy to her to lick along the entirety of her slit, a brief worry flared within her. She was definitely bisexual, she knew that now, and Harry was certainly inclined to have her – he wouldn't have tried to climb on top of her that one time if he wasn't – but she didn't know if he'd be able to accept this bisexual side of herself. Not only that, she knew he naturally respected her; would he be able to bring himself to be comfortable with the kind of sex she wanted? It was so far from the bookish exterior she had when she was at school.

The moans echoed in her ears once again as one of the videos started playing again. It was of the

girl going down on her twin, and Hermione couldn't help but look down at her own sort-of twin going down on her.

'Two girls, two sisters, two twins, was every guy's fantasy, right?' she asked herself in a sex-fueled haze. 'It's certainly becoming one of mine,' she admitted to herself, 'Harry would jump at the chance, wouldn't he? If I presented it as if we're doing it for him, he'd take it, wouldn't he?'

Her future-self thrust her tongue deep inside her and moaned, sending vibrations of it echoing through her. She put her doubts aside as she went back to watching the videos.

"Ahh!" one of the gorgeous redheads cried, bent over towards the camera with her sister beside her, giving a long shot along the underside of her body where their breasts hung freely.

The girl's face was a mix of want and wantonness as the man entered her from behind and started moving. She could see the man's hand move to the other sister, and could only guess what he was doing to her as soon her face joined that of her sister in pleasure.

Every part of her tingled as her senses felt overwhelmed. Sight, sound, touch, even smell all rang out in pure sex as the girl went down on her and the videos kept playing. And even if Miss Georgina, someone she had known and respected since she had been old enough to start school, came in to see what she was doing now, there was no way she could have stopped; if anything, that may have even made things better.

'And judging from what the woman reads,' Hermione thought, 'she might get off on it too.'

The last video raised the bar on 'the sexiest thing she'd ever seen' as both girls rode the man in their own way. One took him inside her vaginally while the other was on his face. Both sisters moaned uncontrollably as they used the man for their pleasure, and gave it to each other through continued kissing and fondling.

It was too much. She felt an energy inside her and all around her, from the tips of her hair to the soles of her feet, all begging to be released. It was going to implode in on her at any moment.

Her other self, her sister, her twin – the one that was her but not – sucked and tongued her clit as she inserted her fingers inside of her.

That marked the end.

Hermione grabbed her own nipples and pinched them, hard, as her vision went white and her hearing stopped. She convulsed and lost control of her body. She felt like she was everywhere and nowhere at once, and all she could do was breathe.

Saying she slumped back in her chair would imply she ever wasn't doing that, but she did just sit there as she cooled down. She would've thought being in such a state of undress would've made it impossible to sweat, but sweat she had been. Even her ass on the seat was sweaty!

The other version of her wiped her mouth and stood up again, a feat Hermione thought beyond her at the moment.

"Oh! It's time for me to go," the other girl said as she examined her watch.

Hermione thought about saying something but her thought process was diverted when the girl headed not for the bathroom but the long librarian's counter.

"What are you doing?" she asked in a carrying whisper as she put her breasts back inside her shirt

and the other girl rooted around the little shelf behind the counter.

With no answer, Hermione continued putting on her clothes as the other finished what she was up to.

"You don't really think I'd leave without this, do you?" the future girl asked, holding up the well- worn paperback from before. "You can't tell me you're not interested in what those twins get up to," she smiled. "Enjoy yourself," she gestured to the computer, "you've got another half hour before you have to go back."

The future version of her ran off to the bathroom to meet themselves in the past and leave the library with Miss Georgina, as scheduled.

Looking to the long counter, she could see the appeal of taking the book, and it's not like she could blame herself for taking it either. After all, she had to take it for the loop to properly play itself out. Enjoying the new reading material was just a hardship she would have to take.

Glancing back at the computer, she couldn't see any harm in occupying herself until she had to do the future girl's part of the loop-within-a-loop. She had only watched maybe half of the total video series, and who knew what she could learn from watching the entire thing? She was kind of interested in seeing what else those twins got up to.

Chapter End Notes

And before anyone asks, no I don't have anyone mentally cast for the redheaded twins in the videos Hermione watches. I leave it to the reader to visualize all that on their own. And no, it's not based on any real video, though inspiration was probably taken from various ones I've watched.

The Trouble With Triples is a Complicated View of Ownership

Chapter Summary

Time traveling can quickly go too far

Chapter Notes

This is the 2nd half of the little Hermione arc I didn't get around to finishing, and, well, here it is. Chronologically the Hermione chapters happen before Dumbledore's visit to the Burrow, so I've rearranged the chapters to reflect it. Sorry for any confusion this may've caused.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Getting money had been easier than she'd thought, and better, she hadn't even had to use the Time- Turner for it. Slipping out of her room in the middle of the night, going to the entryway table where her mother kept her handbag, finding her purse, taking the cash, then slipping outside to drop the purse by the car before getting back to her room to hide the money before going back to bed had been highly stressful, but it had worked like a charm. Her mother had spent a good ten minutes looking for her purse before finding it when she went to search the car for it, and the lack of cash really made her believe it'd fallen from her handbag the night before; she was really just glad the credit cards were still there.

Hermione did feel guilty for stealing so much from her parents, but it wasn't the first time she'd stolen things for Harry. Still, taking more than a hundred and fifty pounds beyond what she'd need seemed horribly excessive, but it wasn't like anyone would believe someone would only take a small amount from a lost purse rather than all the cash they could. Taking it all had really been the only way, or at least that's what she kept telling herself.

One-point-four miles was a lot further than it sounded, especially when you either had to walk or take a bike you hadn't ridden for years and had gotten too big to ride properly. Finding the sex shop had given her some time to try and plan for potential eventualities, but there was only so much she could mentally prepare for when she didn't know what she'd be facing. In the end she supposed she'd may have to rely on the bootstrap paradox to tell her what to do if things weren't going to be so straight-forward as purchasing a candy bar from a convenience store.

A short way from the shop she saw a small alleyway, so she turned in there to leave her bike until the ride home. Turning in, she saw three other versions of herself in the same alley, one placing something into a non-descript paper bag that another was holding.

"I – I take it things went rather wonky?" she asked the older versions curiously, wondering how wonky things had been if there were so many of them instead of the usual one.

"It couldn't have gone better–" the bag-holding her said in a way that made her seem the oldest.

"–But you're not going to like it," an obviously only slightly-older her added.

"I didn't when I was you," the her that may have been in the middle added in a more resigned voice.

She had too many questions she wanted to ask, but they were stepped on by the oldest her.

"Hop off the bike, I've got a long way home."

Hermione did what she said and handed it over, but it didn't stop her from trying to piece together the plan before she was told.

"So you're not coming with us?" Hermione asked.

"No, I'm the last one through," the oldest version said as she took the bike and placed the bag in the bike's front basket. "She'll fill you in," the girl added with a nod to the third version of themselves she thought had between the two time periods. "Try to relax; it gets easier the next time through," the girl added before peddling off back the way she'd just came.

"Just how complicated does this get?"

The other two versions of her looked to each other before answering.

"Well, we are only fourteen years old–," the slightly older version said as if pointing out the obvious hole in the plan.

"–And they're not even supposed to let you in the door if you're under eighteen–," the other added promptly to make things worse.

"Oh," Hermione replied as the obvious implication became clear.

'They certainly didn't mention that on the website,' she groused to herself.

"But if we can't even get inside, how did we end up buying what we did?" she asked, gesturing in the direction the oldest version of them had just left.

"That's where it gets complicated," the slightly older her said, almost apologetically.

Unlike what most people thought, you got used to all the sex stuff after a while. It left all the usual drudgery of straightening the stacks as the worst part of the job – that and the mind-numbing boredom of waiting for someone brave or perverse enough to enter the shop. Even with one as classy as theirs, where 'classy' is defined as having a separate room where all the pornography is kept, traffic was far more of a trickle than a mighty spray, leaving her with such quandaries as where to put which sex tape before giving it up as a hopeless since the entire room will get messed up again as soon as the next person entered, not that the owner ever accepted that as a reason not to try.

'Bee-doo! Bee-doo! Bee-doo!' the entrance alarm chimed, making her instantly suspicious. Either someone was playing with the detector or several people just entered at once. Margaret tried hard not to look like she was storming out there to put a stop to such nonsense as it'd only run off what few customers they had if she was wrong.

The beaded curtain to 'the back room' clattered behind her as she entered the main room but she

couldn't see anyone at first glance, let alone multiple people. She schooled herself not to cast suspicious glances down every aisle as she returned to the register, but once there was able to see that she wasn't being pranked at all.

There was indeed a small group making their way along the outside wall, already past the 'lifelike' 'male masturbatory aids.' They were obviously women, which was comparatively rare, though not as rare as people thought; women liked sex as much as anyone else, so it wasn't strange to see them hovering at the risqué lingerie. A group of girlfriends out to gawk at what other people got up to then, or perhaps shopping for a gag gift for a friend or bachelorette party?

Margaret had seen the same before and wasn't going to make an issue of it. Odds were two of them might talk the third into getting something, so she just busied herself with looking busy and seeming to not pay the slightest bit of attention to them as they continued their way through the products towards the 'massager' section.

She did notice they were dressed alike, identical even, all the way down to the same frizzy hair.

'Sisters then? Triplets?'

It was certainly strange, but stranger still was how short they were. They looked shorter than they should have been for such a group, which tended to be more towards their college years. Midgets, or older high school girls were a possibility, she supposed, but only if they happened to be on the shorter side even then – or very tall for midgets. She didn't want to think of them as any younger than that or she would have wasted her time waiting on them to find something and giving them the benefit of the doubt.

After maybe twenty minutes, one of the girls did the one thing they never should have done: she turned to see if she was looking at them during a bout of giggles. As shifty as people naturally were in a shop like this, no girl had a face so young, or looked so guilty, if they were old enough to enter in the first place.

The giggles cut off as the head ducked out of sight but whether the guilty girl was trying persuade the others to leave or not didn't matter, Margaret was already on the move. She stalked down the aisle of whips and masks, which would take her to a position behind them so she could–

A mane of frizzy hair darted across the back wall before she was even halfway down the aisle. As fast as the girl was walking, she couldn't help but notice she had something in her hands.

"Hey! Stop – that's stealing!" came an excited whisper.

Margaret pulled a riding crop off the shelf and charged to the end of the aisle.

"Stop right there!" she roared in her best 'angry momma bear' voice.

"Eek! Run!" she thought the girl in front shouted before taking her own advice.

Margaret was about to run after her before instinct made her imagine what the other two might get up to if she left. She whirled around to confront the other two triplets with the riding crop.

"You two stay where you are," she ordered as the Bee-doo! of the entrance alarm signaled their sister's escape.

'They're young enough to be my granddaughters. The nerve of kids these days,' she thought to herself.

"We didn't do anything!" one of the shocked-looking sisters blurted, raising her hands to show she wasn't stealing.

"–Yeah, we tried to stop her," the other added in an identical voice, making it impossible to know who'd said 'run' and who'd said 'stop.'

"You three are far too young to be in here," Margaret continued, unfazed by their pleas. "Now what did she take?" she asked, eyeing them for any sign of weakness.

The girls looked at each other as if to mentally ask whether they should tell or not.

"We have cameras all over the place," she pressed, gesturing to the curved mirror near the ceiling at the end of the aisle behind them. "It'll be worse for you and her if I have to call the police as well as your parents."

"The police?"

If she thought the one girl's face was white and bug-eyed in shock before, it was nothing to what it became with the threat. The other girl didn't seem quite so convinced.

"We only came in for a laugh," the other protested, giving Margaret a bit more of a sense of who these girls were. "She was the one who said we should get something to show our friends," the girl added, gesturing in the direction the other triplet had fled. "I said no, because people already look at us like we're a bunch of freaks. Why should we get in trouble because of her? Oh! She does this all the time!" she finished angrily.

Margaret had always found it frustrating dealing with her own sisters when she was younger, she couldn't imagine what it would've been like being triplets. Still, she wasn't about to let them off so easily.

"What did she take?" she repeated in a clipped voice.

"A – er – o-one of those," the frightened sister answered, pointing to a double-ended sexual aid.

Margaret tried not to think about this group of girls using a device like that. No sisters she'd ever heard of would use such a thing, which reinforced the view of the girl getting it for shock value.

"You're not really going to call our parents, are you?" the girl asked, seemingly more afraid of their reaction than the police.

"That depends whether or not you have enough money to cover your sister's theft," Margaret said coldly. "Now, up to the register with you," she told the affronted mirror images.

The girls grumbled, but they did go.

"We've got to get her back for this," the less-innocent-than-she-looked sister told the more mousy one as Margaret rang up an identical item and they gathered their money together.

"Who?" the more innocent one asked.

"You know who," her sister replied. "And you know what she's going to do. She's going to go to Dad and tell him she found that in our stuff and get us grounded for a month. And you know he's not going to believe us once he sees that."

"I don't know," the good sister said sheepishly. "Wouldn't that just make us look guilty?"

They handed her enough to cover the charge and she was about to close out the sale when the revenge-focused girl got an idea.

"Hang on," she said, pointing to something over her shoulder behind the counter. "Put one of those on there as well."

Margaret turned to see the girl was pointing to one of the very risqué lingerie sets, essentially nothing more than a collar and thin straps and scraps of fabric made to look like underwear, though it left very little to the imagination as all the naughty bits were exposed.

"Are you insane?" the girl's sister asked before Margaret could.

"Insanely clever," the other replied with a grin. "We hide that in her dresser, then wait until she goes to Dad with that thing. Then we go in–"

"–I'm not going in with that."

"Of course not," the scheming girl rebuffed quickly, though Margaret saw where she was going with it. "That stays put, and I'll go by myself if I have to. I bring that receipt in and tell him I found it in her dresser, and he'll see the thing listed on it, and that get-up, which is sure to be expensive."

"It'll take up all our money," the good girl protested.

"So what? At least then she'll finally get in trouble when Dad finds it in her things."

"You think I'm going to sell you girls anything?" Margaret cut in to ask.

"You already are," the girl turned to her to say. "And you know she needs to be taught a lesson. She'll just keep doing this otherwise. If anyone deserves to be grounded for the rest of her life, it's her."

Margaret didn't want to agree, but the girl was right. Unless something got through to the girl she'd likely land herself in jail before she was twenty. And anyone who used their sisters to steal like this and left them holding the bag deserved what she got.

"That was absolutely terrifying!" Hermione said to the other her as soon as they got far enough away from the shop. "Do you have any idea what would have happened if she'd called the police – or worse, our parents?"

"Of course I do," the older version of herself said blithely. "I was you two hours ago."

"And it clearly doesn't stop us from continuing, does it?" she added, still numb to the fact that what she just went through should have been enough to permanently impress a lesson on why you shouldn't steal onto anyone, yet it obviously didn't work on them for whatever reason.

"Why would it when it worked?" the older girl retorted, waving the little bag with the strappy lingerie in it at her.

Hermione forced the other girl's hand back down to her side.

"Don't wave that around," she hissed, checking around to be sure they weren't being watched.

The other girl took her hand and dragged her into the alleyway.

"You have to relax," the other version of herself said as Hermione looked around the alley to see if the third version was hiding there somewhere. "Being scared might've helped you play 'the good girl' role but it's not going to do you any favors when you go in to take the – er – sexual aid."

"I can't go back in there," she replied.

"You can, you will, and you have before," the future-her rebutted. "Remember, this is a Closed Loop; everything that happened last time is what's going to happen again. You're not going back into the shop after the shopkeeper told us never to come back – where she'll know everything that happened before – you're going back in time to go into the shop again for the first time, where she doesn't know what we've done, because we haven't done it yet.

"But regardless of how we look at it, the outcome is going to be the same," the girl continued. "The woman's never going to call the police, or our parents, because she never did. It also means we're always going to get away with it, at least until we get home – which is something for me to worry about, not you. So stop worrying until you're me."

Hermione took a calming breath and tried to settle her stomach. Things really did make a lot of sense when you looked at it that way. There was still one thing she thought curious though…

"Not that I'm complaining," she said as a preamble, "but isn't the lingerie a bit… much? I can't imagine ever wearing something like that."

"If you couldn't imagine it, the lingerie sets wouldn't have caught your eye," the future-her said, fighting dirty by using their shared past against her.

"They were shocking," Hermione protested. "Their entire purpose is to catch the eye, but it doesn't mean I'd ever wear such a scandalous thing," she finished self-consciously.

"You wouldn't even do it for Harry?" the older version of her said with a knowing smile.

"I'd do anything for Harry," she said to herself more than anyone else, and for a moment she could almost feel the collar around her neck and her nipples poking out of the holes in the lacy bra cups. It was almost enough to get her aroused where she stood. "Can you imagine the look on his face if he sees us in that…?"

The thought made her shift where she stood.

"No more of that," the future version of herself said before they could both lose themselves in the daydream. "I've still got a long bike ride ahead of me."

"Oh, right," Hermione said, drawing herself back to Earth as she fished out the Time-Turner from inside her shirt. "I guess we should get started – or, continue, that is."

The other her surprised her by joining her within the chain of her own Time-Turner rather than using the one she had to have been wearing. Hermione looked at her curiously.

"Going back together means we save an hour of use," the other her explained.

"I guess that makes sense," she shrugged before giving the Time-Turner a turn–

–They appeared in the same alley, only this time it was an hour earlier and there was another version of herself waiting for them.

"I didn't think it'd take so long," the version of her from between their two time periods said as the oldest extracted themselves from the Time-Turner's necklace, "though I suppose we weren't really paying attention to the time the first time through as much as we were the danger involved," she said with a look at Hermione, as if it were her fault. "I must say though, once you know it's going to work it's more of a thrill the second run through."

"It almost becomes comedic on the third," the oldest of them said. "Now hurry up and give us what you've got," she said opening up the bag. "The original is sure to be arriving soon."

"Right," the middle one said as she walked up, removing the 'sexual aid' from where she'd had it stashed behind her back.

As if on cue, the her of the past rode into the alley almost as soon as the stolen – and now paid for – object was out of sight again. She tried not to feel like someone who'd been caught with their fingers in the cookie jar. After all, the only person to feel embarrassed in front of here was herself.

"I – I take it things went rather wonky?" the girl asked them curiously, clearly at a loss for just how mind-bending the day would turn out to be.

"It couldn't have gone better–" the eldest of them said in a way that said she'd be willing to do it all over again if she could.

"–But you're not going to like it," the one that'd been in the alley added.

"I didn't when I was you," Hermione added in a resigned voice.

'This time's going to be better,' she told herself.

As it turned out, there was far more on display than she previously thought, even knowing it would show a lot. The lingerie was more holes than lingerie, and rather loose around her breasts, which didn't improve her impression of it one bit. The worst part was the hole in the bottom of the panties, leaving her pussy out in the open, which was somehow even more disconcerting than it showing almost the entirety of her butt crack.

She hadn't seen an obvious way to tighten it or close things up a bit, but hadn't fiddled with it too much, just in case she gave up on the idea entirely. Going back to try and weasel your way into returning it by pretending to be forced to by an angry parent wouldn't work so well if you'd broke the lingerie you shouldn't have bought in the first place. Trying that might be the one thing more embarrassing than actually wearing it.

She had thought of using it in another time travel based lesbian liaison with herself once she had gotten home, but looking at it in the mirror now, she felt like a damn fool. Being carried along by the thrill of getting away with something she shouldn't be doing – and knowing it couldn't have happened any other way due to the nature of a Closed Loop – was hardly justification for all the deception, theft, and abuse of time travel it'd taken to get it. Now that the feeling had worn off, all she could think about was how much of a waste of money it was.

'I could have bought half a dozen pairs of semi-decent underwear and bras Harry would've been just as happy to see me in for what it cost,' she chided herself as she adjusted the offending thing so it wasn't exposing areas it was designed to expose. 'At least I still have enough for that, but what a

supremely stupid impulse buy this was – if you can call it an impulse when you knew it was coming two hours before you did it.'

Hermione thought about stuffing the thing back in the bag, wanting to mentally scold Harry for the things he made her do, but all she could see when she thought of him was how ridiculous she'd have to look, and Harry being more likely to laugh than to like it. It was humiliating, and not the kind of sexy thought you wanted to have when wearing something like this.

She turned the unworn collar around in her hands. It had come with the outfit – and had been a big reason it had caught her eye back at the store, if she was honest – but it wasn't a required piece. As alluring as the lingerie might have been on another girl, a more attractive one, it was the collar she'd really wanted.

Hermione didn't know if it was just a ridiculous holdover from the fantasy she'd had back in the shower, but something about it really summed up her feelings for Harry. She wanted to be his, truly his, thoroughly and completely his – mind, body, and soul – forever and ever. Unfortunately, the more she thought about it the more her insecurities with the lingerie had grown, and the more she'd thought about the collar, and–

It was one of the self-perpetuating cycles of anxiety she'd become all too familiar with from being a worrier faced with a decision. Harry hadn't told her he'd wanted her to dress this way, she just thought he'd like it, so she did it, but was now literally suffering from buyer's remorse because of a lack of confidence. She wanted to think she'd feel better if she put the collar on, just taking the leap and committing herself so there'd be no way back, but something about it just felt… wrong.

Harry should be the one to put the collar on her, not herself. A slave didn't enslave themselves after all, their master had to claim them. The thought made Hermione worry her lip as she digested what it meant.

Was that why she had bought this outrageous getup? To show to Harry, in no uncertain terms, what she was willing to give him if he only agreed to have her and never let her go, but she was too unsure if just her being herself would ever be enough to get him to agree in the first place? Now that the possible motive made itself known, Hermione was pretty sure that was it, and she didn't know how she felt about it.

She knew Harry, perhaps better than she knew anyone else, and if there was one person she was sure would never hurt or mistreat her it'd be him. He'd treat her so well, in fact, he'd probably see it as a bad thing for her to want to belong to him in the way she did. He'd see it not as a measure of devotion and the absolute trust she had in him but instead as an unhealthy dependency he should encourage her to break, which is the exact opposite of what she wanted.

This would leave her with the unenviable task of having to convince him that being his property was genuinely what she wanted. Dressing like this now seemed a cheap and trashy way doing that by appealing to a hormonal teenager's lust because she lacked the confidence to admit – even to herself – just how deeply she loved him and felt protected when he was near.

He's the only boy in the world who'd fight trolls, kill basilisks, and scare away soul-sucking fiends just to keep her safe, and there was no better word to describe the feeling than one of 'ownership.' Harry owned her, she was his property, and he would always do the impossible if it meant keeping what he owned safe and sound. Wanting him to be her Master, to take her as his own and place a collar around her neck, was just symbolic.

'It's just a sign of what's already there,' Hermione thought, not even wanting her ownership to end with her death. 'Like a wedding ring, only more binding and permanent,'

"Enough of this," she said to herself, finally making a decision. Putting the collar back in the bag and reaching behind her to undo the barely there bra, she chided herself for letting things go entirely too far before coming to the heart of things.

Exploring her sexuality was one thing, but now that she knew precisely how she felt, what she was open to, and what she wanted from Harry, going on like this was madness, especially when dressed in something like this. Continuing to indulge in these time traveling sexcapades with herself any more than necessary was just begging to be caught, and there was no way her parents would let her out of the house before September if they caught her dressed the way she was, even if her tongue wasn't inside one of her own orifices.

Much better, in her opinion, would be to wait until she gets to the Burrow. There she and Harry could get reacquainted, find some time to be alone together so they can proceed, perhaps a little more slowly, through the same physical steps they had before, before sitting down and having an honest talk about how she saw the relationship going. After that, she could be what she was born to be: an outwardly strong and independent woman during the day to make her master proud, and being rewarded for her all efforts by having the pleasure of serving him at night – or any other time he wanted.

The thought alone was enough to rouse her arousal and tempt her to rethink her stance on time travel sexcapades. Hermione quickly removed the crotchless panties so she wouldn't ruin them, and closing her bathrobe around herself, left the bathroom to take the bag of lingerie back to her room and leave it at the bottom of her trunk for a good long while.

'At least until I have the collar on me properly,' she amended to herself.

Entering, she half-expected to see another version of herself there to shag her senseless, and in a sense she was glad there wasn't. All this time travel was maddening, and never really got any better, no matter how distracting it could sometimes be. Hermione was beginning to think she was a very bad influence on herself too.

Lingerie securely out of sight, she was reminded of another major issue left to be resolved, that of pregnancy. Naturally, once Harry was her master he'd be entitled to, if not encouraged to, use her in any way he wanted, but with four years left of school there's no way he'd want to become a father at fourteen. Something would have to be done, but it wasn't like she'd be able to purchase or steal condoms the way she had the lingerie, and broaching the birth control topic with her parents would only lead further complications.

The only option left seemed to be some sort of magical means, which was a topic Hermione had absolutely no information on. She supposed if there were one person she knew of who might know how to control getting pregnant it'd be Mrs. Weasley; after all, a witch wouldn't have seven children unless she wanted that many and knew how to stop it happening an eighth. It was hard to think of what kind of lie she'd need to get the woman to tell her without suspecting anything, but there was still more than a week before she arrived to come up with something.

'Until then…,' Hermione thought with a grin before almost skipping to her bed to reach under her mattress and pull out her other purchase of the day.

It by no means monstrously big – and would require another girl to truly use properly – but of the few items in the shop that'd been shaped the way it was, it had seemed the closest fit to what Harry had been like. And while she might be resolved to stop the time traveling madness, that was no reason not to shag herself senseless if the need arose.

'And besides,' she thought as she ran her fingers down the shaft and laid back on the bed, 'a good

slave should prepare herself for her master, and what better way to do that than this?'

Hermione relaxed, opened her robe, and closed her eyes and thought of Harry as she let the dildo glide down her body to the growing heat below. The object in her hands didn't have feel of skin as it moved along her pussy lips but she didn't care. In her mind Harry had placed the collar around her neck and was about to push his way inside.

She felt it move… enter her… fill her.

"Ooh… Master," she whispered, and it felt so right.

Chapter End Notes

I don't anticipate coming back to this anytime soon, but I didn't expect my mind to be stuck on this chapter until it made me write it, so who knows what'll happen? Whenever I do pick it up again though, the plan is for a bit of blur time, some Harry/Ginny stuff at the Burrow, and setting the stage for Hermione's eventual arrival there. Not sure how many chapters it'll take for her to arrive, so we'll just have to see.

And yes, the first part of the chapter title is a Star Trek reference.

A Quagmire of Questions

Chapter Notes

If you're looking for the newest chapter -- Go back one. I've rearranged the Hermione chapters to appear before Dumbledore's arrival at the Burrow, since that's when they chronologically take place.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

The morning sun poured through the high tower's windows to bounce off the well-polished wood and give the dorm a warm and welcoming glow. It made the naked body of his bushy-haired and bookish best friend look perfect as she presented herself to him. She was his and his alone.

They were kissing, Hermione's eager lips on his. He moved his hands along the curve of her back to grab the tight roundness of her ass. Her hair tickled his nose as he sucked on her neck, wanting to leave a hickey to show the world who she belonged to.

The red mark stood out as plain as day when she was on her knees before of him.

She ran her hands along his large, erect penis fondly, but it was directly in his eyes she looked.

"Let me serve you," Hermione said lovingly, nuzzling his dick with her nose and lips.

Her mouth was hot and wet as she took him inside her.

He put his hand on her head as it bobbed back and forth. He could use it to control how fast she went, but didn't need to, she was worshiping his cock precisely as she should. It being there was a symbol of the power he had over her, of the power she enjoyed being there.

"I love you," she said as she stroked his cock.

Before he could respond he felt a warmth, a wetness on his dick.

Hermione was gone.

He was floating in a white void, the wetness becoming stronger.

He felt the urge to urinate.

With a jerk Harry woke himself up.

"Morning, Harry," a topless Ginny said with a smile as she lubricated his cock with her milk.

"Geez, Ginny," he breathed as he got his pre-waking panic under control. "I almost peed all over you."

"Ew," the girl said with a look. "Because of this?" she asked nodding to his milk-covered cock. "Guess I didn't think that one through, huh?" she grinned, flashing back to joking once again.

"Guess not," Harry ruefully agreed, thinking next time she'd do it on purpose just to prank him.

'Then again,' he thought as he played with her breast and enjoyed what she was doing to him, 'thinking I know what she'll do is just the sort of thing to make her do it in a different way. The last three days was evidence of that.'

Jacking him off might've been Ginny's new favorite past time but she seemed to enjoy finding new ways of doing it. Doing it in front of her brothers between Quidditch matches had been a start, but then she tried doing it the next day on the way to the pitch – which didn't work and only left him with a painful hard on throughout the match – before completing her own special 'game' once the match was over and George broke down all the different stats he'd been tracking that week. The twins may have been at a loss to explain how badly Ron had been playing, and it wasn't like they'd understand how it was Ginny's fault, even if they told them.

And while Ron being present was always in the front of his mind as a reason not to do it, it's not like it would have changed anything. Ginny had been right about her brother spying on them and once you knew it was happening it was easier to notice the cracked open doors and attempts to stay hidden. It was almost enough to get him to ask whether his friend wanted to use his Invisibility Cloak, just so he could at least pretend no one was watching anymore.

For it to happen though he would have to talk to his best mate about how he was doing sexual stuff with Ginny and how they'd seen him watching them – and that's not even mentioning the prospect of him masturbating to them. Harry didn't know if Ginny knew that's what happened when he watched them, but mentioning it to Ron felt like it would've violated some unwritten rule of friendship, while telling Ginny might actually make things worse.

Asking her why she instigated things around Ron had only produced a half-smile, shrug, and a "Because I can" before, which didn't tell him much. He still thought she did it because it gave her a feeling of power to make her brother squirm, but didn't know if it would hold if she knew it was actually turning her brother on.

'That's if it's looking at her that's doing it,' the critical part of his brain made him think, only to have him recoil what else it could be. Unlike what Ginny joked about the first time she appeared in his bed, girls were the only thing Harry was interested in that way.

Regardless, he honestly didn't know if Ginny would get disgusted and go off on her brother for what he was doing or become even more explicit in what she did around him. Both were things he'd like to avoid, if at all possible. So, in a weird way, trying to keep things as normal as possible meant trying to get used to his best mate's sister jacking him off whenever she felt like it – because there was really no stopping her if she wanted to – while also pretending he didn't know what his best mate was doing while he was watching it happen, though thankfully he only did it when he thought he was out of sight.

Harry thought it might honestly be easier if he'd been Confunded into it himself, because at least then it'd never occur to him how strange the situation was. As much as it'd make the whole thing easier to deal with though, he wasn't about to go around Confunding himself, even if he could figure out a way how. With as strange as things already were, he couldn't imagine how strange they could get.

What if in trying to accept the situation he accidentally Confunded himself into doing even stranger things? What if he became Ginny's mindless pet and ended up waiting on her hand and foot for the rest of his life? With all the strange ways it could go, the thought of having the craziest things seem normal was a very creepy thing to think about.

'It's definitely better to keep my mind intact,' Harry decided, 'even if it came at the price of Ginny jacking me off in front of Ron while we're playing chess.'

Out of instinct, he looked over to his best mate's bed to see if he was awake or not. Ron's eyes looked like they were shut, but was he peeking through his lashes? This was the second day in a row Ginny had woken him up like this, and Harry thought the sheets on Ron's bed might be covering some suspicious arm movements. He didn't look too closely though out of fear of knowing for sure.

Ginny made a dissatisfied noise and stopped what she was doing. Rather than accusing him again of 'taking too long,' she instead wiped her leaking breasts with his sheets. While the girl certainly liked them, they definitely gave her problems, especially in the mornings.

"Merlin, I can't wait to get rid of this," she grumbled to herself.

"What's that?" Harry asked curiously.

"These things are a problem," Ginny declared, trying to pat her sizable chest towards some semblance of dry. "Thankfully, Mum's brewing a potion to get rid of it."

"You're getting rid of your breasts?" he asked in a way that even shocked himself with how much he was concerned. Was it selfish to want her to keep her new breasts, even if she didn't like them?

'Of course it is,' Harry mentally thumped himself. 'She's a nice person, fun to be around, and one of your almost-girlfriends. You should like her even without her large breasts.'

Despite all this, there was still a not-so-inconsiderable part of himself that felt like he might not like her as much without them. It made him feel horrible. He hated the thought of being shallow or having the horny teenage part of himself controlling his actions. He should be better than that.

"No, of course not," she immediately replied, giving him a huge sense of selfish and shallow relief. "I'm just getting rid of this," she explained, taking one breast in her hand and giving it a squeeze so more of her breastmilk oozed out. "I know you enjoy it, but to me it's always been messy and gross."

That got Harry to stop and think. He supposed he did like it, and not in a 'this will make her moan' kind of way that suckling Hermione's breasts gave him. Drinking from Ginny's breasts – while sexual – was somehow non-sexual as well; it wasn't exactly 'romantic,' but in a way it was. It made him feel connected to her in a way he hadn't been with anyone else.

"I guess I do like it," he said, reaching out to give her nearest breast a squeeze as if to say goodbye to an old friend as the milk dribbled over his fingers. "I'm sure I'll miss it," Harry continued honestly, "but if you don't like it, that's all that matters. I like your breasts either way, so I guess I'll just have to find another way to enjoy them," he added as a joke.

"Good thing I've already been thinking of ways to do that," Ginny smiled, teasingly pushing her breasts together behind the covering sheets. "Anyway," she said, scrunching her nose and nodding to his exposed privates. "You'd better clean that up. It's getting sticky, and if I churn that milk any more it'll make butter."

Harry laughed at that. Playing around with Ginny might not always end in 'having fun' but he always had a fun time. His laugh woke up Ron's little owl.

"See you in a bit!" she said happily, giving him a kiss on the cheek before hopping up to leave. "Good morning, Voyeur," she addressed the owl zooming around her head. "Hey, Pervert," Ginny added scornfully to her brother on the way out the door.

"Oi, Voy!" Ron called from across the room as the owl followed along after her. "Remember who

you belong to! Bah," his best mate added as he surreptitiously wiped his hands on an old shirt he had taken to keeping by his bed in the last few days.

"So what's the plan for today?" Harry asked as if everything was perfectly normal.

"Well, the first week back is usually all Quidditch," his friend replied, tucking the soiled shirt back out of sight. "Everyone gets sick of it after a while though and we do other things for a few days before going back to it. We usually have a few weeks before Mum ropes us into doing chores, but with the Quidditch World Cup…," Ron shrugged. "Chess could work for today though."

"Chess it is then," he agreed, gathering up his clothes and chess set before going down to breakfast after a stop off to the bathroom. He could only hope Ginny didn't really take it as an opportunity to make her brother squirm.

'Though if she did,' part of him thought, 'I might stand a chance of winning.'

It may have only been a week but her breasts had changed her life. She was doing things with Harry all the time now, so even if she may not have gone as far with him as Hermione had, she thought her place as one of his girlfriends was pretty secure. Well, it was as secure as anything could be when the whole thing was so likely to explode.

There was no way to tell how a stickler-for-the-rules like Hermione would react to sharing Harry, so she tried not to think about it. The idea made a lot of sense though and was like the little games of pretend girls played all the time as kids. After all, what girls hadn't imagined themselves dating a celebrity? And when your friend wanted to play too, why not pretend to both be dating them?

'That might just be a little witches thing though,' the nagging doubts in her mind gnawed at her. 'Were muggle kids different?' Ginny wondered. 'Did they play pretend the same way we did, or were Luna and I the strange ones for doing it in the first place? Did muggles even have their own celebrities to daydream over?'

She didn't know the answer to any of that, but hoped it was the same. Sharing a real boyfriend between them would have to be different than sharing an imaginary one, but it was the only way she could see trying to explain it – she just had to hope Hermione had a similar experience to be open to the idea. Even then, it might be a hard sell.

Hermione had already been completely naked with Harry, probably more than once, and done Merlin-knows-what with him – maybe even gone all the way with him, though for some reason she doubted it with how reluctant Harry had been with her when she first threw herself at him. Still, with all that behind her, the other girl might not see a reason to share. Plus, while they knew each other, it wasn't like they were best friends the way she and Luna had been when they'd played pretend as kids; sharing a room a year ago in Diagon Alley for a night was a far cry from sharing a Harry, so they'd just have to see.

Ginny was pretty sure Harry wouldn't kick her aside if Hermione didn't want her there – and still had a week to do even more things to insure he'd never even consider it – but also knew he and Hermione were such good friends there was no way he'd kick the other girl aside for her either. This meant if things went wrong and little miss follow-the-rules went all "It's only supposed to be one boyfriend and girlfriend at a time!" on them and tried to force the issue there was no telling

what would happen.

Harry would be torn, of course, but would Hermione take this as an affront to her and break up with him? How would Harry react to losing the person who wasn't just his girlfriend but also his best friend? Would he break up with her too just to even things out and make it so everyone was alone and miserable? And if he didn't, would it be too mean to try and swoop in take him all for herself? Ginny was sure they could be happy and have a lot of fun together, just the two of them, but would he always be thinking of the one that got away?

She wanted to be with Harry more than anything – except maybe Quidditch – that much was for sure, she could feel it in her bones. Getting to know him better during the last week made what he wanted rather obvious too. Harry didn't just want any girl with a big pair of breasts to suck on – though he certainly liked that – he wanted someone who'd always be there for him, like Hermione had been and she was determined to be, which told her what he really wanted was someone he could build a nice happy life with, which is something Ginny never thought he had, not since You- Know-Who had killed his parents when he was a baby.

'Would losing someone like that be like losing his parents all over again?' Ginny wondered.

The sinking feeling in her stomach told her it would be, which made it something to avoid at all costs.

When you really thought about it, Harry deserved the happy life he wanted, and if there was nothing in it that said it had to be with only one person, why shouldn't he have her and Hermione both if they could make him happier than they could alone? There was nothing in the life she wanted that demanded he not be with Hermione too – being with the other girl could make him happy while she was out getting battered and bruised playing professional Quidditch – so if there was nothing in the kind of life Hermione wanted which required she have him all to herself – which was a very selfish thing the more she thought of it – then what grounds does she have to complain?

Arguing with herself was getting nowhere and only making it more complicated than it already was. And the whole thing was so complicated because it was completely out of her control. It all depended on what Hermione said and there was no way to know what she would say when she got here!

'What if I use the spell on her the way Harry had used it on everyone else?' a little voice in her head asked as she squeezed out the last of the morning milk from her breasts. Taking care of all the leaking was an annoying chore, but at least the time alone in the bathroom gave her time to think.

'That sounds like it'd solve everything,' Ginny told that little voice, 'but the problem is that while I know the words to use, I have no idea how to do it right. Only a supreme idiot would use a spell when they didn't know what it did or how to do it properly. What if I mess things up and instead of us sharing Harry, it goes wrong and she goes off to sleep with everyone under the sun? Harry would be crushed to see his best friend turn into a slut for Slytherin semen.

'No, I can't do that to her,' she decided, 'no matter how much easier it'd make things. I'll just have to come up with some other way to convince her,' she thought as she worried her lip. 'Maybe if I don't go all the way with Harry until she has a chance to do it first, it would show her I'm sincere in wanting us to do this together rather than trying to take him for myself.'

Ginny didn't know how she'd feel if she was the one to showed up and learn the guy she'd been getting naked with was doing things with someone else, but thought knowing they hadn't actually gone all the way would have been at least a little consoling. There was just no good way to do this, was there? She didn't think so, at least not from where she was standing.

The door handle moved slightly as the bathroom door itself shuttered.

"Who is it?" she asked, wiping off the last of the milk from her chest and stomach.

"Er – me," Harry's voice said from the hallway.

Ginny took her Holyhead Harpy jersey from the brass hook on the door and opened it wide.

"Can't get enough of me?" she asked flirtatiously, all big boobed and bare-chested, smiling, at least in part due to the gormless face seeing her this way gave her brother.

"Even if I could, you'd force more of it on me," her dark haired playmate replied.

"Always," Ginny agreed, kissing him as she reached down to massage Harry's cock and balls through his jeans to feel it quickly grow again. "Don't take too long, who knows what'll happen today," she said before taking her leave again with a "Stop staring pervert," as she finally put on her shirt.

'Tormenting Ron is so much fun,' she mentally grinned as she went down to breakfast.

The bouncing of her tits changed her mood rather quickly. The damn things were so irritating when they were free like this. What's the point of her getting new bras and things if she can't wear them without ruining them until boobs stop leaking? If it weren't for Harry, these breasts would be such a pain.

Eating was a quiet affair, with far less talk than usual. Except for Percy, who was starting his job at the Ministry tomorrow, everyone seemed talked out and there was a limit to how much one moderately-excited Weasley could fill the air. For everyone else, it was like the Burrow was heaving a sigh of relief they'd all gotten Quidditch out of their system and it could finally relax.

Harry and Ron were ready to settle into chess after this, and the twins looked destined to conspire about something in their room for the rest of the day, which left her to find something to do. She didn't do well with boredom, not since Harry showed up and she grew her breasts, but for all her teasing didn't know if she should continue getting her hands on him every chance she could get or pull back just out of easy reach, so he would have to come to her. Both had their merits and while darting after Harry was certainly fun, she wouldn't want her boobs to lose their effectiveness.

She guessed she'd just have to see how today went.

"Ginny, dear," her mother called to her when everyone started breaking up to go their separate ways. "Come help me with the dishes, will you?"

She was instantly suspicious. Her mum had always handled dishes herself, unless one of them were in trouble, and she never asked for help even then. If she wanted them to do something she just browbeat them into it, so the only reason she'd ask for help would be to separate her from Harry or talk to her alone.

Ginny thought she knew where this was going.

"Sure, Mum," she agreed, snatching up her and Harry's plates and bringing them to her.

She thought that as soon as the others were out of sight she'd tell her what was going on but the woman made her go back to clear the rest of the table before doing it. Ginny rolled her eyes in exasperation.

"It's done, dear," her mother whispered so they wouldn't be heard by the boys in the next room. "Shh!" she needlessly shushed her. "Follow me."

In the laundry area stood her mother's cauldron, this time with a potion of a pretty periwinkle blue.

"This will do it?" Ginny asked as her excitement mounted. "This will make me stop leaking?"

"It's always worked for me," her mother said as she ladled up a cup of it for her. "I've never used the Mother Knows Breast potion myself, but it should still work. I just don't know if it'll wear off because of it or not, so I'll put the rest of this in your trunk like I did the one before."

"Thanks," she said, taking the cup as a spike of fear rose to battle back her excitement.

What if this went wrong and her breasts became geysers?

'That'd be a hell of a scene at Saint Mungo's,' Ginny thought as the image popped into her mind. 'What would Mum say, "Oh no! My daughter's sprung a leak, can anyone help?" while breastmilk sprayed everywhere?'

Her mother had to know what she was doing though, she was just telling her she didn't know whether it might come back at some point. It would've been more reassuring if her mother simply knew everything, but she guessed life just didn't work that way. She summoned up her Gryffindor courage and downed the potion before her mother could think she was scared.

A freezing chill went down her throat as she drank and seemed to hit her heart before moving into her breasts. The skin of her boobs immediately felt tighter, and she could feel her nipples get all crinkled and become more erect than they ever had before. It was uncomfortable, almost painful in a way.

"Not to worry, dear, that should go away in a half-hour or so," her mother explained before she could complain. "Then there'll be nothing to stand in the way of your fun with Harry. You are still making out with him, aren't you?"

"Yes, Mum," Ginny replied, feeling not even a bit of embarrassment for her mother bringing it up.

'Of course,' she quibbled to herself, 'it's not like I'm telling her we've moved beyond what most people would consider "making out." I don't think even a Confunded Mum would be ready for that.'

"That's good, dear," her mother said supportively. "Merlin knows if there's any boy who could do with snogging and a bit of a grope after the life he's led, it'd be Harry. Good on you to see to it."

That was what got her embarrassed.

'I'm not a trophy or consolation prize, I'm his girlfriend,' she wanted to say, though for the life of her the other woman would probably fail to see the difference. 'I'm not some object whose sole purpose is to give him pleasure,' Ginny fumed before adding, '–though it's not like I'd tell him no. But I do like Quidditch too, Mum!'

"Thanks," she said again instead, leaving the laundry area and trying to put all that mess behind her.

Entering the living room, Harry glanced up from where he and Ron were playing chess, and by his look she could tell he'd noticed her rock hard nipples. It gave her an idea. Ginny walked to him, raised her shirt, captured his head inside it, and shook her breasts back and forth against his face

before letting him go.

The flummoxed look, skewed glasses, and even more wildly disheveled hair it gave him made her laugh.

"I've got a surprise for you later," she smiled before kissing him.

"Er – okay," was the only thing the mentally stunned boy could say in response.

Ginny turned and left the boys in the awkwardness they were not about to talk about.

She loved doing that.

Now in her room she closed the door, stripped off her shirt, and went to her underwear drawer. She had been too embarrassed at the time to check out all of the new underthings her mother had bought her to when she got her new breasts, but she had caught a glimpse of a few of the crazier things. She sometimes thought her mother was taking "being supportive" a bit too far, but really the things she said and suggested just took some getting used to – because Ginny did want to do them, she just didn't want her talking about them – and, after promising Harry a surprise she wanted to make sure one particular set was actually there.

Putting it on for the first time, the green lace really stood out against her pale skin and see-through nature of it did nothing to hide her nipples. He might be used to seeing them bare all the time now but there was no way this wouldn't turn Harry on – it made them look fantastic. Digging out the matching knickers, she ran into a problem: the front was as small and sexy as the top but the back of it – there was only a single strip of cloth which went right between her butt cheeks!

What had her mum been thinking?!

'Oh, I just made your mum more supportive!' Ginny said to herself in a mock Harry voice. 'Now she'll be encouraging you to be a Scarlet Woman and walk around naked,' she thought before grudgingly admitting she liked being Harry's Scarlet Woman and walking around naked for a bit had been rather fun. 'Having my knickers up my butt might take a little getting used to,' she thought judiciously, 'but as long as Harry liked it that's all that matters, I guess.'

She tried it on and it did indeed feel weird. Moving about did little to help her get used to it, so she thought it might be something she'd have to ignore until she no longer thought about it anymore. Looking at her butt in the mirror, Ginny liked what she saw. This might make it impossible for Harry to keep his hands to himself, but as long as he kept them to her ass it might not move him to go too far; besides, she had other things for them to do instead.

Going to her closet, Ginny saw her school cauldron still full of the potion that'd caused all the ups and downs of the last week. She didn't need it anymore, not with her larger breasts being permanent and the problems with them taken care of (at least for now), but she wasn't about to throw it away. Even if she promised a bit to Hermione to help convince her to share Harry with her, she'd still have a lot left, and with her mother bottling up the other potions for her to take up to Hogwarts next year…

Ginny had spied on the twins enough to know a golden opportunity when she saw one. The other girls were sure to notice how much she'd grown over the summer and want her secret, and now she had a secret to sell. There was bound to be a lot of galleons to be made selling Mother Knows Breast potion at Hogwarts.

'And even more in selling them potions to get rid of the lactating and pain,' she grinned. 'That's if

the pain was the same for everyone like it was for me and Mum,' Ginny revised. 'It'd be really unfair if it wasn't,' she grumped, but the back of her mind reminded her of how Harry implied Hermione quite liked having her nipples played with, which did nothing for her.

'Life is unfair,' she thought before she caught sight of her bra-clad breasts, cupped them with her hands and gave them a squeeze, 'but I guess that's why we have magic.'

She put the lid on her cauldron and set it on the floor to one side of the closet before looking through the clothes. Her mother had bought her dresses from time to time, but she never wore them; Ginny was just not that kind of witch. Still, she thought it might be interesting to tease Harry with how much of a girl she could be before letting him take it off her and ogle her in her underwear.

She looked at a couple of them but they were either too small or made her look like a little kid. They definitely weren't sexy, so back in the closet they went. Her hardened nipples had been returned to normal for a while by the time she was done, so she looked back into the mirror again and thought about just wearing the underwear.

When she thought about it, they weren't too far from the muggle swimwear one girl had brought with her to school last year. And while a single dip in the Black Lake had been enough to convince the girl never to try swimming in an icy Scottish lake again, she was just going to be at home, so it's not like it would matter. And, sure, it was see-through, but only Harry would be looking, except for the Pervert, but even showing him what she was giving to Harry just let her brother know how much of a Loser he was compared to him.

'It's what you get for being horrible to your little sister,' Ginny rationalized to herself as she thought up and practiced sexy poses in the mirror. 'If you don't know how to treat a girl when you're young, you don't deserve a girl when you're older. Maybe I should tell the girls at school how awful he is so no one will date him,' she thought maliciously.

'It'd serve him right,' she thought as she twisted around so her butt and bit of boob were both visible at the same time, 'and only Luna ever thought he was funny.'

How anyone could take her brother's whining complaints as jokes was beyond her.

Wishing she at least had some sexy shoes to complete the outfit, Ginny brushed all that aside as she left her room to go wow the Boy Who Lived.

Ron was the only one in the living room, and with eyes the size of saucers there was no doubt he saw her. Where had Harry gone – the bathroom? It wasn't a particularly sexy thought to corner him when he left there, but he might've gone to the kitchen, and she briefly wondered if she could get him to make out with her in front of her mother. As far as sexy goes, she didn't think it'd get better than that.

Sauntering into the kitchen showed no one there but her mother.

Behind her, the Pervert made a noise like he was swallowing his tongue. It was nice to know her ass looked as good as she thought it did. She squeezed her butt muscles a bit just to make things worse for him.

"That looks pretty, Ginny, dear," her mother said when she noticed her. "The shop woman thought it was too much but the green really looks good on you, and it shows your nipples very well."

Maybe it was because she'd already thought of making out with Harry in front of her, but this sort of talk didn't bother her at all. Plus, knowing the Pervert was going crazy behind her made her feel

very sexy right now.

"Yes, I like them too," Ginny agreed. "Where's Harry?"

"Oh, he's in the back garden," her mother replied. "Go get him, dear. I'm sure he'll love it."

"Er – um," her idiot brother stammered, but she was busy to hear as she darted for the door.

"I've got a surprise for you later," Ginny teased before kissing him.

"Er – okay," Harry said, still mind-boggled by breasts bouncing back and forth on his face, but already quite happy with that surprise in itself.

She then scampered off to her room, leaving him sitting there with her youngest older brother.

"W-whose turn was it?" he asked once she was out of sight, trying to both fill the silence and avoid talking about what just happened.

"Er – yours, I think," Ron replied, still shell-shocked himself by his sister's antics.

"Right," Harry agreed, though he was kind of sure it wasn't his turn – as sure as anyone could be after being jumped like that, that is. He took the turn anyway though, but it's not like taking one of his knights out early would really make too much of a difference.

As it turned out, taking out the knight actually did make a difference. To make up for the loss Ron became very aggressive with the other one, which got him to overextend it and had it taken too, though not before decimating much of his side. Harry tried to do the same with his bishops, with less effectiveness, and though his own knights fared a bit better, it soon became squabbling amongst the remaining pawns.

He didn't win, but he didn't lose either. In the end they were left with two cowardly kings looking very cross at each other.

"I think you're getting better," his friend said bracingly.

"I think it's just luck," Harry replied, now pretty sure he'd inadvertently cheated.

They set up the board again and were a few moves into it when there was a knock on the door. His first thought was of Mr. Weasley returning home, followed closely by how Mr. Weasley wouldn't have been knocking in the first place. Craning his neck to look, he saw Mrs. Weasley open the door.

"Oh, Albus!" the motherly woman cried warmly, as a cold stone settled in Harry's stomach. "It's always good to see you. To what do we owe the pleasure?"

Harry tried to hide behind his best mate while not moving a muscle as Mrs. Weasley ushered Professor Dumbledore inside.

"Thank you for having me," the man said kindly, bright eyes twinkling from behind his half-moon spectacles. "I was wondering if I could talk with Harry for a moment," he said in a way that made Harry very much aware of everything wrong he's ever done as the man saw through his attempts to

blend in to the furniture.

"You're not here to make him go back to those muggles, are you?" Mrs. Weasley said in a mild rebuke, which threw Harry for a moment before he remembered he'd Confunded her to go against Dumbledore if it meant helping him. "If you are, I'll have to be very cross with you."

Dumbledore just smiled at her and held up a hand.

"I assure you, I'm not here to make him do anything," the man replied, which told him he was still here to do it, he just wanted to talk him into it first.

'Fat chance of that,' Harry thought as he did the only thing he could do in the situation: stand up and walk to Dumbledore.

"Perhaps a nice talk in the garden?" the elderly man suggested when he got there, so Harry led the way to the door and back outside.

A pair of potato-looking garden gnomes raced in front of him as they entered, ducking into a hole by the small stone fence that penned the garden in. Harry went and sat on the little wall. It made him feel less like the professor would push him into leaving just from his height alone.

"I must commend your resourcefulness," Dumbledore said as he too sat on the low stone fence. "Not many runaways could find different places to stay, especially on such short notice, but for two summers you have."

Harry hadn't thought of himself as a runaway, but he guessed the description fit.

"I must ask you," the old man continued in his soft voice, "why did you not return to your aunt and uncle's?"

"How'd you know I wasn't there?" he asked instead of answering.

"They sent a rather strongly-worded letter through muggle post wondering where you were," Professor Dumbledore said jovially.

"An angry letter complaining I'd wasted their time, you mean," Harry said roughly, unwilling to let the man make them out to be better than they were. "They don't care if I'm there or not, and I'm not going back."

"They agreed to take you in again if you wish to return," Dumbledore countered. "That is not the act of people who don't care. They are your family after all."

That rose-colored view of the Dursleys struck him as wrong.

"Then why didn't they ever treat me like family?" he rebutted. "I'd rather be a runaway than live with them."

"You think so now, but what of in years to come?" Professor Dumbledore asked as if that would change anything. "Renting a room at the Leaky Cauldron or staying with the Weasleys may be fun for a while, but there are things in the world worse than unkind guardians. Voldemort has not been vanquished completely, as you know better than most, and his desire to harm you will have only grown since your last encounter. And with the escape of Peter Pettigrew…"

"–Pettigrew wouldn't come here," Harry cut in to say. "We all know what he looks like, and that he's an animagus," he added, feeling much less convinced than when he said it to Ginny a few

days ago. "And Voldemort doesn't even know I stay here," he tacked on at the end to further bolster his argument.

"I agree," Dumbledore replied, which was something Harry hadn't been expecting the man to say. "It's unlikely for Pettigrew to return on his own; he's likely run far away from here by now. And while Lord Voldemort may not know you've stayed here, should Pettigrew find him…"

Harry felt a weight settle on his shoulders.

"–He would be able to tell his master how you visited in the past, and what great friends you've made here," the wizened old wizard continued, needing no other words to make his point for him. "This is why it's important for you to have a place where even Lord Voldemort can't harm you."

"If Voldemort could find me here, he could find me there," he reasoned. "Even Sirius was able to."

"Sirius found you once you left the protection of your aunt and uncle's home," Dumbledore pointed out. "Not to mention he was innocent and had no intention of harming you," he added with a chuckle.

Harry looked to him, wondering how he knew all this.

"You're not Sirius's only correspondent," the man replied to his look.

The weight on his shoulders pressed in on him a bit as he realized what that meant. Sirius had sold him out, though in Sirius's defense he hadn't known he wouldn't have wanted Dumbledore to know. And when he thought about it, with Sirius out of the country, how would he have known he wasn't at the Dursleys' if Dumbledore hadn't told him?

'Had he told Sirius just so he could find out from him where I was?' Harry wondered suspiciously.

"I think you'll be pleased to know that Sirius is safe," Dumbledore said as if reading his thoughts. "Soon after receiving your letter, we agreed to meet and came to an arrangement which would let him stay in the country."

"So the Ministry's not looking for him?" he asked, taking this new route in the conversation.

"Sadly they are," the man lamented. "Where he is won't be as welcoming as the Shrieking Shack, but it's a bit more comfortable than the alternatives."

Harry said nothing when silence fell between them. He was starting to think Dumbledore was a tricky man and this was the obvious point in the conversation where he thought Harry would ask if he could stay with Sirius instead of the Dursleys. Asking to go with Sirius though would've been agreeing to leave, and as much as it would've been good to see him again, it was bound to be easier for them to get him to go back to the Dursleys' if he'd already moved once before.

"I'm glad he's safe," he said finally.

With a bit of a racket the Burrow's door opened.

"Hey Har–!" Ginny's voice called before cutting out.

Harry's turned to see her standing like she'd been petrified. Her face was redder than her hair, her eyes were as big as saucers, and she was wearing nothing but a pair of green underwear.

'And that bra's completely see-through!' he panicked.

Sitting next to Dumbledore, Harry felt himself get a negative erection.

"Ah! Good morning, Miss Weasley," the aged professor greeted her happily. "I see you've had a bit of a growth spurt."

Speaking to her must have broken her spell for the next instant she ran back inside, giving them both a good look at her bare backside. How was he supposed to explain this?

"They do grow up so fast," Professor Dumbledore added, as if nothing unusual just happened. "I believe I'm beginning to see why you are so reluctant to leave."

Harry squirmed in his seat, as if that would help him wriggle out of this.

"Ginny's got nothing to do with it," he said, and part of him genuinely meant it. He didn't want to go back to the Dursleys long before he'd gotten involved with Ginny – or Hermione, for that matter – though he also couldn't deny how she was becoming a big selling point for staying at the Burrow.

"Oh, I don't doubt you have other reasons not to return to your aunt and uncle's," the old man agreed supportively, "but a pretty face has been known to sway a person's mind more than any other reason, as has rousing entertainment. You're no stranger to swaying minds either though, are you Harry?"

So prepared to be embarrassed into leaving by what he'd been doing with Ginny, he hadn't seen this other thing coming.

"What do you mean, Professor?" Harry asked, feeling as if he were sitting on burning hot coals.

"I couldn't help noticing certain peculiarities in how those around you have begun to act," Dumbledore explained. "Both Mrs. Weasley and Professor Lupin were set on a course of action, and then you come along and suddenly their course is reversed," he said, looking at him over his half-moon spectacles. "And then there's the more worrying change in Miss Weasley and her family's permissiveness of it.

"With Professor Snape's accusation at the end of term, I suspect there's the Confundus among us," he added, giving the name of the very book Harry had first looked at about the Confundus Charm.

Dumbledore had caught him and not only knew almost everything but also how he'd done it. He couldn't really deny it now.

"I only wanted people to be happy," Harry said, trying to justify what he'd done, "both myself and everyone else. Mrs. Weasley said they'd take me if it weren't for you, and you have no right to tell me where I have to live," he added to try and bolster his point. "So what's the harm in getting her to reconsider?"

"Besides the fact you're removing their ability to make their own decisions?" the man asked in the soft way of his.

"I didn't do that," he said defensively, knowing very well how Hermione and the others could still tell him no if they wanted to. "Nothing I did made them do what I wanted any more than you made them do what you wanted just by being important," he added, trying to make what they did seem equal. "I just… gave them a different way of looking at things and let them go from there."

Dumbledore sat quietly for a moment. Harry guiltily sat beside him.

"I suppose that's the most benevolent way of doing it," the old man said finally.

"Professor Lupin doesn't deserve a horrible life just because he's a werewolf," Harry added, still feeling the need to argue his case. "And I don't deserve one just for having horrible relatives."

"Both are true," Dumbledore said somberly. "I had hoped working at Hogwarts would give Remus the confidence he needed to embrace the good life has to offer, but some wounds run too deep to be so easily overcome. There is even some therapeutic merit to what you've done, though in my opinion it's healthier to let them overcome it themselves," he added with another glance down his twice-broken nose.

"That said, I can see how you may have felt driven to act," the man continued. "I like to think you've come to regard Hogwarts as your home," he said, echoing his own thoughts on the matter, "and it's not hard to see your close relationship with Professor Lupin could make him a father figure. The prospect of losing such a figure after so recently gaining them would naturally make you want to preserve what you had, however you could."

Harry flattened his hair. He had never considered it that way, but it did make a lot of sense.

"And seeing as the deepest and most desperate desire of your heart is to have a family who loves you," Dumbledore said, forcefully reminding him of the time they spoke before the Mirror of Erised, "it's natural for you to seek it out in a family who already loves you like a seventh son. Perhaps I have made a mistake in not giving you a choice in how you live your life, though seeing as what's happened with Miss Weasley…"

Dumbledore tilted his head at that, seemingly at the limits of his generous interpretation.

"Ginny wasn't Confunded," Harry said honestly in the hopes of clearing things up. "She – she did what she did on her own," he clarified, hoping to avoid the details. "I – I only helped with her family afterwards because it did more than she expected, and was afraid of getting in trouble – and I didn't know what it did until later, and…"

He knew he should say more but was at a loss on what to say.

"–And she does seem to get along better with her family now," Harry added lamely.

'How's he supposed to buy that, even if it's the truth?' he worried to himself, waiting for the gavel to fall.

"Hm," Dumbledore said to himself instead, stroking his silver beard. "Curious, but not unheard of."

Harry looked over at the man, wondering how he wasn't in trouble.

"What's curious?" he asked, feeling very much like he was tickling a sleeping dragon.

"Would you say that you feel a sense of responsibility for Miss Weasley, almost a kind of indebtedness?" Professor Dumbledore asked instead.

"Er – yes, I guess," Harry replied, wondering how that was different from any other guy who was doing what they were, let alone how it'd be curious. "Why?"

The old man just sat there stroking his beard thoughtfully.

"What's curious about Ginny?" he asked again. Setting aside all the outrageous acts she's done lately as simply her being herself, Harry failed to see anything curious about what she's done.

"Normally I would be hesitant to mention this possibility lest it change the way the two people think about each other," Dumbledore said finally, "but since you have had experience with such things already, I think the hurt would be minimal."

Harry waited for the old man to explain himself because he'd asked him to enough times already.

"Nearly twenty years ago, we had a pair of young students who didn't get along," Dumbledore started, for some reason thinking this was a way to explain what he was talking about. "The girl was rather spirited and down to earth while the boy was wealthy, popular, and thought perhaps a bit too much of himself, so it wasn't surprising they rubbed each other the wrong way. And while this dynamic continued for many years, things shifted near the beginning of their Sixth Year when the boy suddenly stopped the grandiose displays of interest towards her he'd taken to do and she dropped her stony disposition towards him.

"And while things like this can happen as students age," the man continued, "it's quite curious when the change happens so quickly, and on both sides. I learned later that in the pursuit of her Prefect duties this girl had noticed the boy out of bed after hours, and so followed him and his friends in an effort to discover what they were up to."

Harry got a sinking feeling in his gut.

"As luck would have it, a wandering werewolf came too close to the grounds that night," Dumbledore said with a look over his half-moon spectacles, telling him his suspicions were correct, "which led the brash young man to save the girl's life. Now, saving one's life is often enough to make even your enemies look a bit more fondly on you," he stated, "but it can also have a more powerful and subtle effect. Though it's often called a Life Debt, it is more often a kind of Bond which links the two people together in ways they themselves don't realize, and can manifest in all sorts of ways."

"And that's what you think's happening here," Harry said. "The same that happened with my parents."

"It's a possibility," the professor replied in a way where it was all but certain. "There's no doubt young Miss Weasley owes you a great debt for saving her in the Chamber, though how the Debt will affect her is unknown. These outward displays of affection towards you," he said, gesturing to the door the almost-naked Ginny had appeared and disappeared through, "while new, may be the result of the Life Debt playing itself out, or they simply could be a manifestation of her own preexisting affection becoming more readily apparent due to this Debt.

"Your own parents, while I believe they were effected by a Life Debt, acknowledged they did indeed fancy each other, even back in their squabbling school days before the Debt changed things between them," Dumbledore went on to say. "So while the Debt may have nurtured the love they felt towards each other and helped it grow, it did not create it. And I have it on good authority," he said with twinkling eyes, "Debts can form between two people who loathe each other and it not change them a bit."

That made him feel a little better about the whole thing, but only a little. If he and Ginny were being effected by a Life Debt into getting closer like they were, what would that mean for Hermione? Would she understand, like Ginny hoped, or would she–

'Would she have a Life Debt too?' Harry asked himself, remembering how he'd gone to save her

from the troll in their first year. 'And what about Confunding her? Did she do what she did at Hogwarts because she really wanted to, because of the Confundus, because of the Life Debt, or both – or all of them together? And how do I feel about that?'

"Is it possible to have more than one Life Debt?" he asked, unsure whether he really wanted to know the answer.

"There's nothing I know of which would prevent it," Dumbledore answered, "and some evidence to say it's indeed possible, depending on what you mean. It's a very seldom studied phenomena. Most people aren't too keen on questioning the origin of their thoughts and feelings, particularly when it comes to their love lives or other issues they'd wish to keep private.

"It's quite possible for a person to have Life Debts with multiple individuals," he explained, "though each Life Debt would have to be formed through a different act. And while this is a guess on my part," the man added, "one of the reasons your parents had such a healthy and loving marriage may have been due to how many times they ended up saving each other's lives in the fight against Voldemort, each time perhaps working to reinforce the Life Debt between them. Where Life Debts end and true love begins though is impossible to know."

"So how do you know if any of it's real?" Harry asked, giving voice to his nagging doubts.

"I suppose it depends on what you mean by 'real'," Dumbledore said in return. "In a sense, it's all real. Being in a Life Debt doesn't make a person's thoughts and feelings any less 'real' to them than anyone else's, just as it doesn't make their actions less 'real' or have any less consequence. The loving home your parents built, the one you were born into, was every bit as real as the stones of this fence."

Harry wanted to believe that, but also felt it was only true in the most technical sense. He also wanted to probe the questions he'd been asking himself for the last week, but didn't know if Dumbledore being here would help get him anywhere with it or get him stuck in an even deeper quagmire he couldn't get out of. He didn't think Dumbledore would approve – heck, he didn't know if he even approved of it himself.

"You look like you want to ask something," the wizened old wizard said, perhaps reading the worries on his face.

"Are you going to undo it?" Harry asked. "The spells on them, I mean," he added, now unsure whether or not he'd even want to live with a Life Debt now that he knew about it. It'd hurt Ginny and Hermione, if he didn't but… was it something he truly wanted? How could he tell? Was it something they wanted? Would they even know if they did or not?

"Putting them on, removing them, and leaving them in place raise a host of complex questions with no easy answers," Dumbledore said after a moment. "Questions, I think, you've been asking yourself since the whole thing began," the man added, putting it lightly. "Has living with the results given you any insight on them?"

"Only to not ever do it again," he said honestly, all those questions still weighing heavily on him.

"Well," the ancient professor nodded, "that is a start. Perhaps staying a little longer will help you answer them," he added as he stood.

'He's leaving me here?' Harry wondered, perplexed as to why that'd be. 'It'd be so much easier if he just did it all for me and told me the answers,' he thought, not wanting to think about them ever again. 'And that's probably why he's doing it. To teach me a lesson and punish me for getting into

the situation in the first place.'

"Think on what I said," Dumbledore said. "On everything I said. Regardless of what conclusions you come to on everything else, having a place of safety is never a bad thing, even if you must share it with bad people."

Harry looked at him dubiously. He might not like living with all the questions, but he still didn't want to go back to the Dursleys.

"Why can't you just do it here, or with Sirius?" he asked, wanting the best of both worlds.

"There are all manner of complicated reasons to bore you with," Dumbledore replied with twinkling eyes, "but suffice it to say the protection you gained from your mother's death requires the presence of your mother's blood, which makes your aunt and uncle's house the only place that can be protected in this way. Other places, like here or with Sirius, can be protected, but those protections have flaws to be exploited, as Pettigrew proved years ago.

"Just think on it," the man urged again. "I'll return when a decision is needed to be made."

Harry nodded, and with a twist Dumbledore was gone.

For the life of him he didn't think he could ever talk himself into going back to his aunt and uncle's, even for just a night, but he supposed he could think about it. Even then, that was a long way down the list of things to consider, and he didn't know where to begin.

Chapter End Notes

I'd wanted to get a bit further in this chapter but this seemed like the best spot to end. Plus, it would've been too jarring of a change to go from Harry having an intense and serious conversation with Dumbledore to suddenly shifting gears to make out with Ginny, not after all these new questions had been raised. I hope to make up for it in the next chapter, which should (but no promises) have more physical things going on... unless the characters decide to do other things, which is liable to happen from time to time.

Speaking of next chapters, let me know what you think about the story in the comments. I get so few of them that at times it feels like it's not worth continuing. I'm not saying I'll stop, it just that it effects my mood and motivation to write.

Bats, Goats, and Wrinkly Old Butts: The Happiness of Tomorrow

Chapter Summary

A lot of waffling, but it ends on a spicy note.

Chapter Notes

Not sure why the urge to write this chapter popped into my head but it ended up furthering several things even faster than I'd planned.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

She was dead, so very, very dead. Nothing Tom Riddle could've done in the Chamber of Secrets would compare to what her mother was about to do to her once the spell was lifted from her. Nothing could stop her mother's tirade, but she might get out of it with some skin left on her backside if she covered herself. That's if she was lucky, which didn't look to be the case.

Running up to Bill's old room, Ginny dug through all the winter clothes he left behind when he'd been sent to Egypt. There she found a thick gray shirt and a red-and-black flannel button-up over shirt. He also had some very old muggle jeans, the blue rough-feeling ones with knees that were so threadbare there was more hole there than thread.

She took them back to her room and put them on, along with three pairs of her old underwear, just for extra protection. There was nothing she could do for her breasts, but the large boys' shirts made them look smaller, so she took them off again and tied one of her old shirts around her to flatten her breasts even more before getting dressed again and buttoning the over shirt to the neck. It was the best she could do to look as boyish – or at least tomboyish – as possible.

The Changing Your/Your Changing Body book she hid in a secret nook in a corner of her room, along with her favorite bits of new underwear and a few doses of the potions her mother had made for her, just in the chance her mother undid everything she'd done for her in the last few weeks. If that happened, she hoped the angry woman just grabbed what she could easily find and throw it away, and not look too closely at what was there. If she lucked out, Ginny could redo everything on the way to Hogwarts and go back to living her life she way she wanted.

Seconds felt like hours and minutes like days as she waited for her mother to go off like a rampaging erumpent. Too jittery to sit still for long, she darted to the window to see what was going on. Harry and Dumbledore were no longer in the garden below.

How long did it take to lift a Confundus from someone? Ginny didn't know, but didn't expect it to take long. She went back to sit on her bed with her knees pulled up as close to her chin as her bound breasts would allow and arms wrapped firmly around them.

It was too quiet. Surely she'd hear a roar the instant her mother was back in her right mind again.

She heard footsteps on the stairs. Was her mother so mad she'd gone beyond yelling and was

coming up here to kill her without a word? For one insane moment she considered stripping everything off and trying to pretend she'd been Confunded like…

The footsteps passed her door and kept climbing, but it didn't bring the relief Ginny wanted.

Was that Harry going up to get his stuff because they knew he'd never be welcome here after her family knew what he did? Was it Dumbledore going up to get his things and lift the charms on everyone one-by-one, going from the top down? And what kind of horrible would-be girlfriend was she to even think of throwing Harry in front of the Knight Bus like that?

'Oh Harry, you're the guy I've been dreaming of being with for years, ' she said mockingly to herself, 'but if anything bad happens I'll say you love potioned me if it gets me out of trouble. Merlin, I'm horrible.'

Ginny knew she hadn't been Confunded. She'd never seen the spell done, but she was pretty sure she would have noticed. Regardless, Harry hadn't even had his wand when he told her about the spell, and he wouldn't have had to Confund her into anything even then – because she was already naked in his bed at the time! And before that it's not like he'd had the opportunity to do it either, he'd been too preoccupied with Hermione to think about her, and it was her idea to go after him in the first place.

No, she wasn't going to lie about Harry to save her own behind. If having to face her mother's wrath was the next thing she had to do in order to be with him, then that's what she was going to do.

It was a brave thought, but it didn't make waiting any easier.

Harry couldn't even look at Ron or Mrs. Weasley once he got back inside.

He had been lying to himself the entire time, wanting to believe convenient fantasies because they were less hurtful than the truth. The truth was that Hermione, as well as everyone in the Burrow, were victims – his victims. He was messing with their minds, changing them, all so he could be happy, and all it cost them was the right to be themselves.

The fact they couldn't see how they'd been changed only made it worse, because it seemed to reflect his own desire to ignore it back at him like a funhouse mirror. He went to the room he shared with Ron to hide from it, but he couldn't hide from the thoughts Dumbledore left whirling in his head. The old man could say that everything they thought and did was still just as real to them as it had been before, but Harry didn't know if he could agree.

Hermione had been the rule-abiding teacher's pet who got onto them for breaking the rules when they first met, but one Life Debt from a run-in with a troll later and she'd been turned into a friend who helped them break the rules instead of turning them in. And on top of that, one Confunding later she was naked in his bed and eating his cum. The Hermione he had met on the train would be aghast at what he'd turned her into, she certainly wouldn't have ever been his friend.

Ron had been his friend the longest, but his transformation no less severe. The boy he met at Platform Nine-and-Three-Quarters might've been a bit sullen, but he perked up fine when Harry had shared stuff from the trolley with him. He was hot-headed, sure, but he only acted that way when he thought his friends or family were being attacked. And, yes, he had a tendency to get

jealous, but only when he felt things were unfair or were being taken from him.

He was a good friend, just one that was difficult to be friends with sometimes; all that had changed in an instant, and with all the subtlety of a rogue bludger. Now, instead of being furious about what was going on around him, Ron had been backed into not just accepting the fact that his best friends were going to do all sorts of sexual things together, but watch as Harry did the very same with his sister, in front of their entire family, who'd also been Confunded into accepting it! So Ron couldn't even fight against it, and instead got some perverse pleasure out of it.

Hermione might've been the one to start all that with Ron but it made no difference. Since Harry had been the one to Confund her into thinking it was okay to Confund people in the first place, that made it his fault, especially when he then went on to Confund the other Weasleys into going along with it.

'And no,' Harry said, getting progressively mad at himself as he paced in the bedroom, 'not knowing what was going to happen was no excuse. I never should have started messing with the spell in the first place.'

He turned to stare out the window as he fumed, but what it showed only made all the self-hatred he was trying to build melt away. He wouldn't be at the Burrow if it wasn't for that spell. Instead, Mrs. Weasley would've turned him away and he'd be at his aunt and uncle's on Privet Drive, in the midst of yet another horrible summer, not at a place where people actually liked him, even before they'd been Confunded.

And if he hadn't messed around with the spell, Professor Lupin would've tucked his furry tail between his legs and left Hogwarts, just for being outed as a werewolf. He didn't deserve that, he was the best teacher they'd ever had. And if Hermione hadn't been Confunded, he probably wouldn't have been able to change Lupin's mind before it was too late.

It was so frustrating! Why did the good and bad have to be all mixed together like that? Why couldn't bad things just be bad, and good things good? Messing with someone's mind should only end badly, with them being miserable and hating you for it. Instead, everyone he messed with is happy and he's the one who is miserable.

'And I can't even hate myself for it because I only wanted to do good,' Harry fumed, not even sure what he was angry at anymore.

She woke up feeling really warm.

Moving to push the covers off her, there weren't any to be found. Groggily, Ginny found that she was still fully dressed, and wondered why she would've fallen asleep. The sun was setting through her windows, so she must've been asleep most of the day.

Had she worried herself so much she fell asleep without knowing it? And why hadn't her mother come in to wake her? Her mother wouldn't have missed the opportunity to tan her hide just because she was asleep. And even if she'd wanted to, there would have been no stopping her brothers from coming in and giving her a piece of their minds too. If her mother had figured out a way to head off her brothers after kicking Harry out, why would she wai–

'Oh,' Ginny thought as the answer hit her. 'She's waiting on dad to get home so they can kill me

together.'

If she was going to face the music anyway, she might as well go down there herself.

Her stomach growled.

Besides, she was hungry, and weren't condemned prisoners supposed to get a last meal?

She got up and ran her fingers through her bedraggled hair before putting it up in a ponytail. It made her look even more rough-and-tumble than she had before, and it was definitely something she should've thought about earlier. And now that she looked at it, Bill's jeans were much too big on her, the holes in the knees were basically on her shins. She rolled down the top of the jeans a few times to get them to look right and rolled up the bottoms so they weren't dragging on the floor.

Merlin, she must've been beside herself to miss all that this morning.

Opening the door and sticking her head out, Ginny didn't hear anything unusual – except for quiet. Aside from murmurs in the dining room and noise in the kitchen, the whole place seemed much too quiet. Was her mother lying in wait somewhere, hoping to draw her out with all this creepy normalness?

She crept her way downstairs and through the living room, and peering around the corner she saw the whole family gathered around the table – except for Bill and Charlie, of course, but nobody expected them to show up anymore. Harry wasn't there either. Was this part of some game, or was her mother trying to pretend that nothing had happened?

Ron's face went red the instant he saw her and he coughed into his plate.

"You're supposed to chew," Fred said with a grin.

That struck her as a disturbing bit of normality before everything was sure to go to hell.

Her mother followed Ron's line of sight and turned to see her.

"Oh, there you are, Ginny dear," the strange woman said strangely with a strange smile. "You'd best tuck in if you're hungry, before your brothers eat it all."

Ginny looked to her dad, Percy, and the twins but other than the short acknowledging looks from the older two everything was strangely normal. Abnormally normal. Creepily abnormally normal. She didn't like it one bit.

She still took her seat, but looked from person to person, just waiting for the shoe to drop. If they were playing some game with her, the only thing she could do was play along until they decided to stop.

Her mother stood and heaped a healthy helping of roast, potatoes, and baby carrots onto her plate.

"I'm sure you need to keep your strength up," the woman said.

Was that some kind of dig at her?

"Oh, that reminds me, dear," her mother said when she was done, drawing all eyes to her. Because of the confusing way she called everyone 'dear,' you could never be sure who she was talking to; from who she was looking at, 'dear' this time meant her father. "Professor Dumbledore came by today."

"Did he now?" her father asked happily, as if it were the first good news he'd heard all day.

Her stomach flipped over and dropped six feet. This was it. Blood was pounding in her ears.

"Yes, he came to talk with Harry, but luckily he didn't stay long. I would have given him quite a piece of my mind if he'd tried to take the boy back to those muggles."

"Well, I'm sure–"

"Mum, I–," Ginny cut in, trying to think of some way to explain the unexplainable. In her failure to do so her brain finally caught up to her panic. "Wait – did you say he didn't stay long?"

"Yes, dear," her mother replied curiously.

"And Harry's still here?" she asked for clarification. What she'd said it seemed to imply as much but–

"Yes, dear. I would have thought you'd know that," her mother explained. "With the lingerie you wore, I assumed you were both too tuckered out to come and eat. Merlin knows a good snogging would've been the least your father would give me if I'd–"

"Mum!" Ginny cried, unsuccessfully trying to ward off the mental image that followed.

Everything was slowly starting to make sense – but nothing about it made sense! Everyone was always talking about Dumbledore like he was the smartest person in the world, surely going out in nothing but racy knickers would've been enough to tell him what they'd been up to. And her doing it in front of her mum… Why would he let it continue when the entire family had to have been bewitched?

'Was… Was Harry doing the impossible again?' Ginny asked herself, before another thought occurred to her. 'Don't tell me he bewitched Dumbledore!'

She didn't know whether to be impressed or scared.

"Are you alright?" her mother asked, standing briefly to put a hand to her forehead. "You're looking a bit peaky."

"I'm fine," she replied waving her away back to her seat. "And you'd really be alright with that, if Harry and I weren't just playing around and snogging, but actually having sex?"

Ginny looked around the table, trying to suss out once and for all if this were just some game. Her father looked fine, Fred and George were talking to themselves, apparently bored with the conversation, though if Ron got any more color in his face he'd look like the corned beef he hated so much. The only one who looked in any way put out was Percy.

"A girl having a child at thirteen could be life-threatening," the older boy interjected.

"Are you forgetting we have magic, dear?" her mother returned with a look strong enough to tell him exactly what she thought of him intruding on girl-talk. "You'd be astonished what Healers at Saint Mungo's can do. And besides, who's talking about children?" she asked, effectively shutting her brother up.

"–That's not to say we wouldn't fully support your decision if you wanted to have them," her mother turned back to her to say warmly. "We'd absolutely love for you to start giving us grandchildren, no matter how young you are. Wouldn't we, Arthur?" the woman prompted.

"Hm?" her father asked with a bit of roast halfway to his mouth. "I see nothing wrong with it," the man agreed. "It's nothing compared with some of the things the twins have done."

"That's not saying much," George said defensively, adding his own two knuts to the conversation. "It's rather common, don't you think? I mean, women get pregnant all the time."

"Yeah," Fred agreed, nodding to his brother. "I bet Fred and I could manage it. The tough part would be finding a girl who can take us both at once," the incorrigible idiot had to add with a grin.

She couldn't believe what her family was saying. If they weren't all still Confunded, they'd have to be completely mental.

"George!" their mother cried. "That's not appropriate."

"–But me having children is?" Ginny asked, trying to figure out how her mother's still-clearly bewitched mind worked while having the bizarre image of her with a ginormous belly was stuck in her own.

"Well, of course, dear, if that's what you want," the woman replied with a supportive pat on her hand.

"Then why is it wrong for them and right for me?" she pressed, pushing away the image.

"You're a girl, dear," her mother said as if it were obvious, "and girls are more mature than boys."

"Well, what about the girl who wants to have the twins' kids," Ginny asked the obvious. "Wouldn't she be mature enough to make that decision?"

"Any girl who wants to have the twins can't be that mature," her mother replied to an affronted "Oi!" from Fred. "Besides, sharing a person between them? It's just wrong, and would never last."

"Hermione and I are going to be sharing Harry," she replied hotly, her mother unknowingly striking a nerve.

"That's wonderful, dear!" her mother said happily, patting her hand again. "Hermione's a nice girl, and Harry could use all the love he can get. It's very noble of you to share him with her."

"Humph," Ginny grunted. "Hermione had him first."

"Reeally?" the twins asked, suddenly very keen to hear from their forgotten sister again.

"What?" she asked, curious as to what could've sparked their interest.

"Well, if it can never work–," George started.

"–and she's into sharing…," Fred added.

"Don't you think of it for one instant," their mother demanded. "Harry's a good boy, and better than you two, so don't you think of trying to get Hermione away from him. If anyone can make it work, it's her and our Ginny," she scolded them.

"And who are we, chopped liver?" George asked wounded. "If those two can do it, twins can."

"Nonsense, you two aren't girls," her mother said, as if her weird logic from before held. "Being with one man is like having to mind a child already, having both of you–"

"–Would be a good test for motherhood, wouldn't it?" Ginny quickly slipped in to point out. "After all, you put up with them, and dad, and the other boys, so wouldn't a girl who can handle them both right from the off have to be much more mature than both of their immaturity combined?"

The curious look on her mother's face as she considered that silly logic was almost enough to bring a smile to her face, especially after such a crazy day. Her mother would have to be both mad and bewitched to be talked into supporting something like this. At least, she thought so, until they got help from an unlikely place.

"You always did say they'd need a very good minder," their father added.

"Yes, well, …so be it," the woman said in as much dignity as she could muster, having been trapped by her own words. "But don't come crying to me when it doesn't work out," she huffed. "And I don't want to hear about it starting fights between you like sharing a broom did."

"Not to worry, there's more ways to ride a witch than there are a broom," Fred grinned, giving his father a wink and earning a swat on the arm from his mother.

"Let's change that to not hearing about it at all, shall we?" their irritated mother replied.

Silence reigned for several moments as everyone tried to bury their mother's last outburst with food.

Her mother's roast was actually very good.

"Speaking of your situation, dear," her mother said with a confiding hand on her arm, like no time had passed. "Are you and Hermione looking to get pregnant, taking things as they come, or is it a years off kind of thing?" the woman asked as if they were long-standing girlfriends rather than mother and daughter.

"Er–," Ginny replied, her mind getting clogged even trying to think about things like that.

She hadn't even thought about actually having sex with Harry, much less having kids. They'd just been playing around, and rubbing it in Ron's face since he was a loser. They hadn't been really going to do it – at least not until she knew she wasn't going to be kicked off the bus in favor of Hermione – but if they were going to do it, were they really in a position to want kids?

The image which popped into her head wasn't her with a big belly, if anything, it was worse. It was her and Hermione, both holding screaming kids, trying to quiet them down in the middle of the Gryffindor common room as everyone watched. If it wasn't a daydream, it would've been a nightmare! No way was she doing that!

"No, it's years off, if ever," she said definitively before any rationale formed for the answer. "Er – Hermione's way too into her studies, and pregnancy is seen as a career-ending injury in Quidditch," she explained, coming up with the first thing she could think of to politely justify the decision.

"Understandable, dear, there's no rush," her mother said supportively. "It'll give you plenty of time for the three of you to have a healthy, active sex life until you're ready to settle down," the woman said, taking their possible three-way relationship in stride.

"I can get started on pregnancy prevention potions for the two of you – in fact, I'm almost due for a refresh myself," she added almost absently before coming back to the present. "Regardless, since you're still escalating towards intercourse, it'd be best for you to finish him off in other ways until it's ready, just in case. It shouldn't be more than two weeks. Afterwards, he can fill you and Hermione both up to bursting without a care in the world," her mother said with a smile, as if

sharing one of her personal joys.

Ginny would rather drive a fork through her skull rather than think about that.

Thunk!

Ron's fork hit the table as he got to his feet on wobbly legs.

"C-can I be excused?" he numbly asked their parents. His face, ears, lips, and neck were all blushing so profusely she would've thought all the blood in his body had rushed to his head.

"Not feeling well, dear?" their mother asked. "You look all flushed."

"Er – y-yes – um – s-stomach ache," her youngest older brother stammered, before thinking to hide the hard-on tenting his jeans.

"Of course, dear, I hope you feel better," the woman next to her replied, completely blind to what she didn't want to see.

Ron made to go, very deliberately not looking in her direction as he left.

"And don't bother Harry," Ginny called after him, knowing precisely what her brother was going off to do. "I haven't gotten him off all day, and I don't want you around when I make up for it."

She smiled as she heard her brother's rapid footfalls retreating upstairs. The pathetic little pervert will be thinking about her and Hermione while in the bathroom for the next three hours. She dug into her dinner again with a vengeance, and briefly wondered if she could trick the twins into walking in on him later, but even she wasn't that cruel… not to the twins anyway.

"It's very thoughtful of you to take care of Harry like that, Ginny dear," her mother said with another pat on her arm. "I'm sure he'll sleep very well tonight."

"Thanks," she replied, not knowing what else to say to that. She didn't think she'd ever get used to her mother supporting their activities like that, but she greatly preferred it to the alternative.

'I guess there's no turning back now,' Ginny thought.

He went around and around on this for hours, seemingly getting nowhere.

Had he truly wanted to help people when he changed their minds?

Yes, of course he did.

Was that his only reason for wanting to help them?

That's more difficult to say, and sometimes the reasons felt like an excuse.

Did things get better after he changed them?

For him it did, but he wasn't sure about everyone else.

Hermione had seemed happier, but it was too early to see how this affected her studies, and that had

been the most important thing for her.

Lupin had seemed more at peace with getting outed as a werewolf, but now he might have to live with parents all over the country calling him a monster and demanding his resignation. Harry hadn't given any thought to what changing Lupin's mind would do to the man's life besides keeping him at Hogwarts; he'd just done it and not looked back. So while keeping him there was selfish, and Lupin himself might get joy out of it, it's still more of a mixed bag that might get worse over time.

Most of the Weasleys all seemed happy with the way things were, but they'd barely been changed at all. It wasn't like they were agreeing to crazy things they didn't want to or never would have before, they were just ignoring a few small crazy things that were going on. But Ron… Who knew how to describe Ron?

He wouldn't be fighting with Hermione anymore, which was a good thing, and he also wasn't fighting with Ginny anymore either, even though Ginny was having fun poking at him, like it was a game where she was trying to piss off a bear locked in a cage just to see it get mad. That in itself would've been enough to make Harry say it's a bad thing, but Ron… he somehow seemed to enjoy it, and seeing the things he and Ginny were getting up to, and for the life of him he couldn't imagine why.

If he liked it, and Harry made it stop, would that be a bad thing to do to his friend? And would he have liked it if it hadn't been for all the Confunding he'd been through? And if the Confunding was removed, would Ron hate what'd been made to watch, or would he still enjoy it in the same weird way he liked it now? He couldn't even begin to understand his best mate anymore, and definitely didn't want to ask him about it.

What was Dumbledore trying to tell him? What type of lesson was he supposed to learn from all this?

There was a quick knock before the door behind him opened, and Harry knew the moment he'd been dreading had arrived.

"Harry? You alright?" the girl asked, leading him to sigh and turn to face the music.

Looking like a petite lumberjack was a new one for her, but he had to admit it was kind of cute. She'd changed so much in such a short amount of time it was hard to believe he didn't have anything to do with it, even if he didn't see how.

"Merlin, you look awful," she said. "Are you sick?"

"No," he replied, flattening his uncontrollable hair that he could only assume was even worse from all the worry. "I'm alright."

"Good, because I'm pissed at you," Ginny said sharply before marching forward to glare up at him. "Do you have any idea what my day's been like?"

Looking back, Harry saw a big flaw in spending the day the way he did: Trying to avoid thinking of Ginny meant he'd never once thought of what the day had been like for her, and showing her bare behind to Dumbledore had to have made it a rather embarrassing day.

"I'm – sorry," he stammered, the oversight feeling like a punch in the gut. It wasn't a way he should be treating one of his kind-of girlfriends. "I – I didn't know Dumbledore was coming over–"

"Not that," she said, all the anger from before seemingly evaporating. "Everything afterwards."

"What had happened afterwards?" a confused Harry asked.

She looked at him like he was the most daft person in the world.

"You can't tell me Dumbledore doesn't know what we've been up to," she explained in a whisper. "He may be old, but it's pretty obvious. And for it to happen so openly? The whole family had to be bewitched. I spent the entire day in my room, worrying myself sick and waiting for mum to come and kill me once the Confundus was removed."

Once again he felt punched in the gut. He'd been so preoccupied about what he should feel about what he'd done to other people, and less occasionally about what they'd feel about it, that he never thought of what they'd do if the whole thing was reversed. Had he been thinking about everything in the wrong way? It now all seemed rather self-centered to him.

"Er – sorry, I should have told you," Harry apologized once again. "I've just been up here thinking."

"–About what?" Ginny asked, brow furrowing again. "How best to take over the Ministry now you've Confunded Dumbledore to be on your side?"

"I didn't Confund him," he said defensively, "but yes, he knows what happened."

"Then why would he let it continue?" she asked like it was his fault it doesn't make sense.

"It'll sound stupid," Harry admitted.

"Try me."

"He wants me to learn a lesson from all this," he explained, the reasoning now sounding just as stupid as he thought it would. "Like how what we're doing is wrong, even if everyone seems happy with it."

Harry sighed again. Maybe it was time to send Hedwig to Dumbledore to ask him to put everything right.

"That old bat's using my life and my family to teach you a lesson – and you think that's a good thing?" Ginny rebutted, dropping whatever respect she may've had for the man and somehow managing to make everything sound so much worse in a sentence. "Sounds more like the manipulative old goat is trying to get you to go back to those relatives you hate."

"You heard about that?" he asked, wanting to deflect things for just a little longer.

"Mum said something about it," she replied. "And what better way to do it than to make you feel bad for finally having a good time?"

Harry wanted to think that anyone who called Dumbledore a goat didn't mean what they said, but what Ginny was saying made a bit of sense. The man had wanted him to go back to his aunt and uncle's, supposedly for his own protection, but hadn't tried to use what he'd done as a way to get him to leave. At least, Harry thought he hadn't tried to use it.

Looking at it now, it seemed like him not-using it to make him leave was a way to use it to make him want to leave. The messy moral questions had made him wish Dumbledore had just magicked everything away, and that'd been hours ago, and hadn't he just been thinking about giving up if it

meant not dealing with it? That would've meant going back to the Dursley's for sure as Mrs. Weasley was bound to throw him out of the house once she came back to her right mind..

But if giving up wasn't the way to get out of his questions, what was? Harry looked at Ginny.

"If I did leave, and everything went back the way it was, what would you do?" he asked.

"Are you serious?" she asked, making Harry wonder how his godfather's settling in to wherever he was now. "I'd do what I had to: Confund everything back to the way it is now and rescue you. And while I'm at it," the girl said giving him a poke in the chest, "I may just Confund you into not caring what other people thought about the way you live your life."

'Well, that would be a way to get rid of the questions,' Harry thought to himself wryly. 'Just don't care.'

"And what if there was something making you want to live that way?" he asked instead, not wanting to give up on finding the right thing to do so easily.

Ginny looked at him suspiciously.

"You didn't Confund me," she said doubtfully. "Did you?"

"No," Harry said honestly. "But what if there was something else making you want to be that way?"

"Be what way?" Ginny asked, taking her hair out of the ponytail before starting to seductively unbutton her red flannel shirt.

He had to admit, while he liked the fact she was a shameless flirt, it would've gone better for her if she hadn't been wearing the gray shirt underneath. Still, he supposed he should be thankful for small miracles, because it helped keep him from being diverted.

"You know what I mean," Harry pressed. "What if something was making you want to be with me?"

"You mean besides the fact that you're like the noble heroes from the storybooks?" she pressed playfully herself. "Yes, whatever could make a girl want to be with a guy like you in the first place?"

"A Life Debt," he said simply.

Perhaps unsurprisingly, Ginny laughed before putting the back of a hand to her forehead.

"Oh, my Hero!" the girl said dramatically and throwing herself weakly into his arms. "You saved my life which means I absolutely must love you 'til the day I die. I have no choice, it's a Law of Magic itself!" she cried before dissolving into laughter once again.

"What?" Harry asked, trying not to feel too embarrassed as he got her back onto her feet. "Dumbledore says they're real."

"And for all we know, his wrinkly old butt might be the one writing the books that gave everyone the idea they exist in the first place," she rebutted with a smile. "Look, if the muggles you lived with saw you save them from a giant killer snake, don't you think they'd like you even a teensy bit better? That's not magic, it's just the way people are."

Despite what he thought about his relatives, he was having trouble believing that such a small thing as saving their lives would have no absolutely impact on how they treated him. They might not be all warm hugs afterwards but they might not be so determinedly mean. He guessed they'd treated him like rubbish for so long he never thought it'd take anything other than magic for them to show even the most basic human decency.

'Was this Dumbledore using my doubts against me once again?' Harry wondered.

"Did you saving my life make me like you more?" Ginny asked for him. "Yes, of course it did, but I liked you before," she went on to say with what sounded to him as the ring of truth. "I'd been infatuated with 'the Boy Who Lived' for years before meeting you, but when I finally did meet you, I thought you were cute before I ever knew who you were," she added, making his cheeks grow rather hot. "You saving my life didn't have anything to do with that."

He took a moment to digest what she said.

"So you're saying you're not pissed at me," Harry said by way of a joke, taking everything back to what she first said to him when entering.

"No, and I never really was," she admitted. "If a day of panic is what I have to go through to be with you, then so be it," Ginny shrugged. "Believe it or not, I actually prefer it to the alternative."

Something tugged at the back of his mind but the confusing wording she used made it difficult to pick out what it was.

"So you'd rather have things this way and fear losing it than not have it at all," Harry summed it up. On the surface of things, that didn't sound like such a bad thing, he thought, but that was until you looked deeper into it. "Even if it meant bewitching your entire family into it?"

"Yes, Harry, didn't I just say I'd do it myself if I had to?" she reminded him as if trying to get things through his particularly thick skull. "The guys don't see me as someone to pick on, I can tell mum anything now and she'll support it, and I can make out with you any time I want. What's not to love?"

"The fact your family didn't choose to be this way," he offered.

Ginny thought for a moment before shrugging.

"Who said anyone ever got to choose?" she asked finally. "I didn't choose to have all these brothers any more than they chose to have a sister; mum and dad chose that for us, but our family wouldn't be our family if they hadn't."

Harry had to give her that one. There were a lot of things which happened to people they never had a choice in. He never chose for Voldemort to kill his parents, and Ginny never chose to be possessed by his diary, and their lives would've been very different if they had gotten to choose. It sounded like a lesson to him, at least part of one, but it still didn't sit right with him.

'Not having a choice in something, and it working out, doesn't make the thing you didn't choose a good thing to have happened – Voldemort going around killing people doesn't become good just because we survived him,' he reasoned to himself. 'But if things in your life worked out in a way you liked, and it was only possible to have that life because of something you didn't choose to have happen, then the lack of choice can still be a bad thing, it just becomes something you can live with as long as you have all the good that comes with it.'

Once again his mind turned to see another side of the issue.

"But that's knowing there's something there you didn't choose to happen," Harry pointed out to her. "You wouldn't have been panicking all day if you ever wanted your family to know what we did to them. What about when you didn't have a choice and didn't know you didn't have a choice? How does that effect things?"

"You can't be mad at things you don't know about," Ginny returned quickly, which sounded like really selfish reasoning to him. "No, I mean, really," she said when she saw the look on his face. "How can you be mad about something happening when you don't know it happened?"

He was going to talk about the principle of the thing – but something popped into his mind: He had only heard about Voldemort killing his parents three years ago; before then, all he'd heard was his mum and dad had died in a car crash. Harry had been sad that his mum and dad weren't around, sure, but he'd never been angry at drunk drivers who may've caused their deaths any more than the evil wizard he didn't know who'd actually killed them. So Ginny was right, you really can't be mad at something you don't know about.

'Am I overthinking all this?' Harry asked himself, wondering if there really even was a lesson to be learned here at all. 'Because if I'm not, does it all come down to whether or not you want to change their lives? Doesn't that make it…'

He couldn't really think of a word for it. Shallow, superficial, and arbitrary all worked in a pinch, but didn't seem potent enough to convey the feeling that line of thought made him have. If it all came down to what he chose to do, what made his choice any better or more right than anyone else's? And why should he have the power to decide for everyone else? He shouldn't, but using the spell the way he did put him in the position where he does have it, so does it all boil down to how he chose to use it?

"We don't have the right to decide what's best for everyone else," Harry said in more of a rebuttal to his own thoughts than hers.

"What about deciding what's best for us?" the girl countered playfully with a shrug.

"I don't want to be that selfish," he replied.

"Yeah, well, I'm the spoilt only girl and baby of the family. I was born to be selfish," Ginny said with a grin Harry could only hope meant she didn't really mean what she said. "But once again you're forgetting one big thing: All the Rons of the world."

"What do you mean?" Harry asked, confused how his best mate fit into the pro-Confunding argument.

"You've seen what Ron is like; some people just like being miserable and will never help themselves," the boy's sister said with a look. "If the Chudley Cannons came to him and told him he could be the best Keeper the team's ever had, do you think for one minute he'd actually work to become the best? Of course not," she answered herself before he ever could. "He'd just complain about people having it better than him. He doesn't want to work for it, he just wants it handed to him."

"That's a bit unfair," he replied, trying to give him the benefit of the doubt instead of the girl's rather accurate take on her brother. "He might be like that at first, but he comes around eventually."

"After how many years get wasted first?" Ginny asked. "Five years from now Ron might decide to get his head out of his ass and make something of himself, but a single spell can get him there without the wait. That's five years more practice, making him a better, more driven player than he

would've been otherwise. Wouldn't that be better for him than letting him wait around until he finally decides to do what he wanted to do anyway?"

Harry could unfortunately see the value in that line of thought. It was the same thing we was thinking when he Confunded Hermione the first time. He might have gotten the wording wrong then, but the logic of helping people have the lives they wanted seemed sound.

Disregarding any sort of Life Debt, now that he was seriously doubting whether or not they existed, the fact remained that Hermione had been his friend for years, and was always looking out for him. That had to mean she cared about him in ways that could've gone beyond friendship. With that being the case, he and Hermione could've ended up dating and… all the other stuff they'd done together, in just a few years' time. After all, Ginny hadn't been Confunded and they ended up doing a lot of the very same things between one day and the next.

His Confunding of her might've sped things along, but they'd always been possible. At the same time, it was always possible that he and Hermione could've brought Ron around so he was accepting of their relationship and wasn't so jealous, just seeing it as a normal thing for them to do. So Confunding him had just been a short cut into him becoming what had always been possible for him to be.

'That… honestly doesn't sound so bad,' Harry thought to himself. 'But does it hold up with everything else?'

Thinking about the potential futures they could've had, he thought of the Weasleys. Sure, he'd used a spell to convince Mrs. Weasley to let him stay, but she'd wanted to let him stay anyway. So if he'd had more time to convince her, or had turned on the water works earlier, he might've been able to convince her without having to Confund her at all.

The same could also be true for getting them to accept Ginny after she grew her breasts. Her brothers would probably still make fun of her when their mother wasn't around, but if they'd presented it as an accident… maybe they would've been more accepting; it's what he suggested in the first place anyway. And even if her brothers did tease her about it, it could've led to she and her mother having a better relationship and become more like what they have now. Sure, her mother might not have been comfortable with them doing all the stuff they did together, but if they were older and had been together for years, all that stuff would've been politely ignored, at least if they did it in private.

"The thing I think I hate most about all this is how it all keeps boiling down to the intent of the person doing it," Harry groused.

"Isn't that all magic?" Ginny countered. "If a rampaging erumpent was trying to kill you, and you used the Killing Curse to stop it, that's not really a bad thing, is it?"

"And if you used it against another human, then it would obviously be a bad thing," he said, knowing full well where the girl was going with it.

"But if the person was about to kill someone else, then wouldn't it be a good thing if it stopped them?" the wizarding world raised girl continued, clearly no slouch when it came the same questions he'd been asking himself all day. "It'd be the same with a Trip Jinx. Do it in a hallway between classes and it's no big deal, but do it when they're going down a flight of stairs…"

"Yeah, I get it," Harry said, having to come to the conclusion that everything in the world was mired in the same questions of right and wrong if you insisted on looking too closely at them. He tried to remind himself that the Confundus had been intended to be used in Healing originally, so

the intent behind it was supposed to be good.

"So I guess," he started, trying to come up with a singular lesson to be learned from all this. "If your intention is to bring about good things, and the people involved either want them or would've been doing it anyway, then bringing it about faster isn't a bad thing."

"It's borrowing the happiness of tomorrow and giving it to them today," Ginny said with a strangely poetic turn of phrase. "It's something our uncle Bilius used to say about drinking," she explained with a smiling shrug when she saw his look, "though it doesn't quite apply, since there's no hangover to pay for it. I suppose you could say magic may have gotten us here faster, and now we've got more time to enjoy it."

"That's… probably the best way of looking at it," Harry replied, though in truth it was likely the most self-serving way of looking at it too.

"And believe it or not, I actually like the way my life is now and quite enjoy it," the girl said, finally shedding the red flannel over shirt and pulling off the thick gray shirt she had on, making her red hair look more than a little like a wild fire. "I like having your hands all over me, and exposing myself for everyone to see," she added as she knelt before flinging aside the makeshift bra she'd had confining her enlarged breasts.

Her being a shameless flirt was one thing, but as he rapidly hardened in his pants, Harry thought she'd never been this direct before – even when he'd woken up with her naked in his bed!

"I like to feel their eyes on me," Ginny said as she rubbed her breasts. "It makes me feel sexy, the way my body demands their attention, even though it's only for you," she added, unknowingly echoing what Hermione said over a week ago.

'Why does the thought of that make me so hard?' Harry asked himself as the girl's thin hand reached up to rub the tent he made in his jeans. 'Do I have a really obvious button the girls finally found,' he wondered, 'or was Dumbledore right about Life Debts?'

Even if she weren't currently on her knees rubbing his crotch, Ginny looked very convincing, and it really did sound like she was being honest. Was this what Dumbledore had meant about it being just as real as the stones of the fence? Because if this was fake Harry didn't know how to tell the difference.

"It makes me feel safe and protected," the girl continued as she unbuttoned his jeans and unzipped his fly and he tried to remind himself that this had always been possible, that she had really liked him even before he saved her life, but at this point he almost didn't care. "And somehow the fact that they want me makes you seem even more powerful for getting to have me. It's like…"

Ginny faltered as she came face to face with his dick, mesmerized by it like he was spellbound by her.

"It's like…" she breathed, looking up at him through a haze of lust mixed with love.

"…I own you," Harry said, her warm breath on his skin drawing his response from him.

With one fluid movement Ginny leaned forward to quickly kiss her way up his cock before taking as much of him inside her mouth as possible. It was warm and wet, and very pleasant, even before she wrapped her hands around it to jack him off as she continued to bob her head along his length.

It was like she was employing all the skills she'd developed since he arrived to try and get him off as soon as possible. The seemingly natural skill made him wonder just how long she'd been

thinking of doing this, but his own mouth no longer worked well enough to ask. He thought it probably for the best. Ginny doing this because she wanted to show how much she liked him was one thing, but if she knew what kind of effect this was having… he didn't think they'd be doing anything else, even during meals.

The feeling of her mouth wasn't too unlike when she used her own breastmilk to lubricate things several days ago, but also quite different and pleasurable in its own way. The feeling entering her, the suction the motion put on his cock, the way it made him want to put as much of himself inside her as possible, and how she moved her tongue around the tip when she withdrew him when she needed to breathe… Harry finally found a sensation better than flying, and Quidditch couldn't even compete. It did make him wonder what to do with his hands though.

With Ginny's head at, well, crotch level, the most natural thing to do would be to put his hands on her head, but he also didn't want to do that. Rather than taking it as encouragement to continue, she could also take it as incredibly rude. Here she was giving him an enthusiastic blowjob, and his response was to try and correct her, like she wasn't doing it right?

With how changeable Ginny was, it might well be a sure-fire way to make her never do it again, and he very much wanted it again. Hell, right now, Harry never wanted her to stop.

She pushed herself further down on his cock than ever before, and as the pleasure grew Harry was left in the very awkward position of figuring out how to keep standing on increasingly wobbly legs. He was in the middle of the room, feet away from any chair, desk, or bed to sit on, and he didn't even have a wall to lean back against.

What was he to do? Tell the girl to stop her impromptu blowjob so he could get comfortable? Ask for an intermission and hope she doesn't complain again that he's taking too long again? Physically scoot her over to the wall somehow and hope she doesn't notice? None of those were going to work.

'Some hero from the storybooks I am,' he thought as pleasure started to spider web from the tip of his cock to the base of his spine and beyond. 'I fall on my butt now and she won't see me as a hero anymore.'

At any other time it would've been enough to make him laugh.

Pushing him in as far as she could, Ginny coughed around his cock, tightening the wet feeling around him, making him feel like something was about to slip. He put a hand on her shoulder to steady himself as he hunched over her in an effort to stand.

"G-ginny, I'm–," was all he could get his mouth to say.

"Going to cum for me, Harry?" the girl said breathlessly as soon as his cock popped out of her mouth and she began jacking him off even faster. It was only now that he noticed how wet and shiny it was in her hands, a thin string of saliva still connecting it to her. "I already had a big dinner, but there's always room for dessert," she grinned before grabbing his butt and shoving his entire length inside her once again.

Air escaped his lungs as he hit the back of her throat, but whether it formed words or even a grunt he couldn't say. His body clinched in on itself and his pelvis exploded like never before. It felt like he was cumming bullets out of the barrel of a gun and it was all he could do to stay upright. Bullets faded into pulses, and even the pulses seemed to take forever to stop as waves of pleasure he'd never experienced before used his skin as the hard edge of a pool to ripple back through him again the other way.

Harry felt hot and sweaty when it was done, like he'd just run a marathon or had the life sucked out of him... but he was still upright. He removed the death grip he had on Ginny's shoulders and gave her the space she needed to remove himself from her. It took longer than he expected. There was an odd look on her face and she quickly put a hand to her mouth once his dick was free of it.

He hoped she wasn't going to be sick. Maybe he shouldn't have–

Ginny swallowed several times before grinning up at him as she caught her breath.

"If I knew I'd be getting a full load of custard cream all at once, I might've tried for smaller bites," she joked before laughing. "But dessert course served, so thanks for that."

"Um… you're welcome," Harry said to the girl who just ate his cum as he stood there in her brother's room with his dick out and pants around his ankles.

Nothing about this trip to the Burrow had turned out the way he thought they would, but that wasn't a bad thing.

Chapter End Notes

As always, don't expect updates and you'll never be disappointed.

Sirius Conversations

Chapter Summary

Sex can only delay the inevitable.

At times Harry had to remind himself that he'd only been at the Burrow for nine or ten days, because so much had changed in his life in that time. Ginny had come out of her shell around him and what was underneath was quick to shed its clothes. He still didn't know exactly what to call their… relationship, for lack of a better word, and for all it'd moved quickly after it started, in terms of physical things, Ginny didn't seem too concerned about putting a label on it.

For all the impossibility of it ever happening, he still didn't know whether the girl was serious about her and Hermione both being his girlfriend once she arrived. Ginny was quick to distract him whenever he got down about it, but it only worked for the moment. The feeling always came back, so the more they did things together, the more he ended up missing Hermione; so while it may have been less than ten days, it sometimes felt like it's been years since he saw her last.

Harry knew he couldn't just snap his fingers and make it so that she could be here with him, but that didn't stop him from feeling like he was short-changing Hermione. They had just barely started to do stuff together before they had to go their separate ways that spending so much time with Ginny made it seem unbalanced. Ginny, when the girl would even talk about it, just shrugged and adopted a 'This is my turn' disposition, pointing to his three years of friendship with Hermione as balancing out them intensely getting to know each other now.

He had to agree she had a point, which kind of made him feel bad for ruining 'her turn' by bringing up Hermione. That might've been the girl's plan from the beginning though because she then always went into doing something sexual afterwards, either 'to make the most of their time' or 'to make him feel better.' Everything about her seemed wild and unpredictable, but they always seemed to revolve around sex.

'Something I really shouldn't be complaining about,' Harry told himself as the now-familiar pleasure of an upcoming orgasm spiked as Ginny's head bobbed on his cock once again.

As it turned out, she didn't mind him putting his hand on her head one bit. If anything she preferred it since 'It made him seem powerful,' just like people watching her did. It made him wonder how 'powerful' she'd see him as being if he did to her what he'd done to Hermione: Hold her down and make her have as many orgasms as possible.

Dueling images of the girls in the throes of orgasm threatened to end the blowjob prematurely, so Harry pushed them aside for later. Ginny was simply too good at what she did to ever want her to stop, and even more remarkably, she was getting better. In the two days it's been since she'd given him the first blowjob, she's added this slight corkscrew motion with her head that spread the pleasure out faster than before, and almost compel his hips to move on their own.

He was now having to try to think about non-sexual things during their activities just to make it last, which was a far cry from the 'you're taking too long' place where they started. Harry could only imagine what it would've been like if things with Ron, and actually wanting to get to know her before she sucked his cock, hadn't delayed things for over a week. He had to think of

something else.

The bright summer sun made the apples above them shine and the leaves of the trees around him almost glow. The brief bit of wind that made it to their little pond clearing was nice too. It all combined to make it a really nice day.

A twig snapped and there was a rustling near the ground to his left. That wasn't the wind, he knew. Someone was coming.

Despite how rude he thought it was, Harry closed his eyes and began to go beyond just using a hand on her head as a way of encouragement as he switched to trying to end things as soon as possible. They'd been walked in on several times in the last couple days, and while Ginny might get a laugh at his discomfort in having Fred or George watch as he came in her mouth, it wasn't a practice Harry wanted to get used to. Far better, in his opinion, was to have Ron peeping on them from the bushes, because at least he was able to forget that was happening from time to time.

Hips thrusting to get as much of himself inside her as possible, Harry pulled her towards him at ever-increasing speed. Pleasure was building and he was too close to stop now, even if it was Ron who showed up so he could wank himself off right in front of them. Just as he was about to cum, the second-worst thing in the world that could possibly happen actually happened: a large, familiar black dog came bounding into the clearing to look directly at him.

The world went white as his stomach clenched and he fired off. He instinctively tried to cover himself as much as he could by holding Ginny's head against him. All that did was guarantee that he fired his first shot down her throat instead of in her mouth, if the girl's surprised gagging sounds was anything to go by.

Not wanting the girl to drown in his cum, Harry let her go, resulting in yet even further incriminating embarrassment as his next shots landed on her face and bare chest as she backed onto her butt and gasped for air.

"Thi–," was as much as his shocked state let him say. Even his panicked brain wouldn't allow him to think 'This isn't what it looks like!' stood a chance of working now.

It was hard to say who was the most shocked: him, or the dog, but his money was on the dog, if looks were anything to go by. Harry tore his eyes away from the criminal canine to retrieve his pants from around his ankles.

"Er – sorry, Ginny," he said as he scrambled his way back into his clothes, constantly aware of the dog's eyes on him but unsure how to handle it.

"No, it's alright, I quite liked it," the girl said with a breathless smile, his cum glistening on her pale white skin. "Made me go lightheaded."

Ginny noted his rapid dressing and followed his attention to the dog.

"Woah," she exclaimed, backing away from it before standing to wipe off his cum with her shirt and dress herself.

Harry didn't know what to do. Surely any sensible adult would get onto them for doing what they'd been caught doing, and he thought it'd go doubly for a parent or guardian – which included godfathers in this case, he thought. Sirius didn't look mad, at least as a dog, but Harry couldn't say what he'd look like as a human.

In any case, there was still sure to be a very awkward conversation to be had now, and the only

positive he could see was he'd already told Ginny about Sirius being innocent. Harry was just going to have to hope that would be enough.

"Ginny, this is my dog – er, father," Harry stumbled immediately out of the gate.

As soon as the girl's head popped out the top of her shirt she looked at him like he was nuts.

"Since when do you have a dog named Father? And how'd he find you?"

"Godfather," he corrected himself. "I meant, this is my godfather. Sirius," Harry said to the dog by way of introductions, "this is Ginny Weasley. Ginny, this is Sirius Black."

Ginny's eyes became as big as saucers, and he couldn't say whether it was from seeing the dog change its shape right in front of them, from meeting an escaped convict that'd been demonized all last year, or from realizing they'd been walked in on by an un-Confunded person.

"Not the sight I thought I'd see, but it's nice to meet you all the same," the older wizard said with an amused smile, looking a bit less gaunt and much less shabby than he had just a few weeks ago. The bags were fading from his eyes and the robes were clean, even if they were old. "And I didn't know we were being so open about things," he said meaningfully, "–but let me guess, this girl's special to you."

Harry felt himself blush more at that than he had for being discovered with his pants down.

"Well, I'll uh… I'll just go and let you talk," the girl in question said, though he supposed it was a good excuse to leave. After taking a few steps back Ginny raised her shirt to flash her breasts. "It was nice to meet you too," she said before running off to disappear into the trees again, the dark patches soaking up his cum still decorating the back of her shirt.

'I am never going to figure her out,' Harry thought, wondering when in the last three days she could have possibly developed a liking for it. Was it a result of Dumbledore seeing her? Had the fear of being exposed become a kind of thrill? He couldn't begin to contemplate what was going on in her head.

"Well," Sirius said with big eyes of his own. "If I didn't belong in Azkaban for escaping from Azkaban, I'd certainly be there for that."

Harry knew what he meant. Ginny's breasts were fantastic, and it's always nice to see them, but it's not like an adult could say that.

"Yeah, Ginny's like that," he said, not really knowing how else to explain it.

"I've got to say," the older man said somberly, "you have quite a set of balls on you."

"Wait – what?" Harry asked, unable to process what was going on.

"Going for your best friend's sister?" Sirius explained. "Usually they're off limits. Your friend Ron might have been willing to stand on a broken leg to defend you, but letting you date his sister? That's risking a friendship to even broach the subject, so it takes balls to do. Why?" the man prompted with his amused smile back on his face. "What did you think I meant?"

Harry wasn't dumb enough to step into that trap.

"We're… not exactly dating," he said instead, flattening his hair and feeling he should at least be fair to Hermione when talking about this. So if Ginny thought he and Hermione weren't really

boyfriend-and-girlfriend yet, than neither were he and Ginny.

"Could've fooled me," his godfather said casually, looking almost like he was proud, hints of who the man once was peeking through all the years of hardship. "If you got involved with anyone though, I would have expected it to be with that brainy friend of yours, the one with the cat."

"Hermione," Harry corrected him out of instinct, before thinking of where this was going.

"That's the one," Sirius smiled. "I kind of got the feeling that she had a thing for you. You know, back when the three of you thought you were going to die in the Shrieking Shack."

He very purposefully didn't say a word, but what he didn't say seemed to come through anyway.

"Ha!" the older man cried, sounding more like a bark than a laugh as he chucked him on the shoulder. "It took James until sixth year to get your mother, and here you are, a kind of playboy people accused me of being, and you're not even in your fourth year. Merlin, what would your parents think!"

"You're taking this better than I expected," Harry replied, scanning the bushes for any sign that Sirius had drawn unwanted attention.

"Why wouldn't I?" Sirius asked before turning somber. "I may be your dogfather, but as long as you're alright, who am I to tell you how to run your life? Just look how well mine's going," he said with a look.

"And besides," the man said, moving to sit on the small stone outcrop he'd used as a seat several times when making out with Ginny. "I always wanted to be 'the cool uncle' anyway. Remus was a shoo-in for the stick-in-the-mud, responsible voice of reason."

Harry could see how the man before him could've fit the role, with his flying motorbike and devil- may-care attitude. He would've been a great pick for someone who'd make sure there was fun in a kid's life. For a sad moment Harry thought his parents must've worried they'd become too 'parental' as parents, to the point where he wouldn't have any fun at all; it really made him wish they could've at least had the chance to make his life boring.

"Speaking of Moony," Harry said, feeling a bit awkward referring to a professor like that, "is it true my parents got together when my dad saved my mum from being eaten by a werewolf?"

Sirius went from looking happy to be asked to confused rather quickly.

"Where'd you hear that?"

"–Er, Professor Dumbledore told me," he said, a little embarrassed at all the events which led up to that particular conversation, to say nothing of all the doubts raised by the conversation itself.

"We never…," the man started, before his face darkened. "He must've gotten it from Peter," he almost growled, before forcing himself to smile, perhaps in an effort to stop himself from running off to find the man he'd broken out of prison to kill.

"The little rat had a tendency to retell stories to make James come out looking better than he was," Sirius said with a falsely off-handed manner, though Harry could still hear a "Bloody traitor" muttered under his breath. "Not that he was a bad guy," the man went on to say. "He just wasn't a knight-in-shining-armor from the age of eleven," he finished with a poke and a more genuine smile.

"So what did happen?"

"Moony did go after her one night, that much was true," his godfather admitted, "but the real story is: She saved him."

That took him aback, because it didn't match up at all.

"But if Lupin went after her, how did she save my dad?" Harry asked, trying to fit things together.

"Because he tried to save her," Sirius replied. "She was kind of in shock, as being face-to-face with a werewolf is likely to do, and there's only so much interference your dad and I could run. He had to break through her shock to get her to leave, but had to transform from a stag in order to do it – because animals can't talk," he explained, highlighting one of the strange little ironies life presented. "It did break through her shock, but it also got Moony's attention. So he went after James and–"

"My mum saved him," he finished for him, wishing he could've seen it.

"She knocked Lupin flat with a single spell," Sirius laughed. "Almost crushed Wormtail too. I think the idiot was trying to trip him or gnaw on Moony's ankles."

"And they went from that to dating, just like that?" Harry asked when the man had laughed himself out, wondering what this new information meant for Dumbledore's Life Debt theory.

"No, not for a while, but it made it inevitable, I think," Sirius said dismissively, as if they had gotten to the boring part of the story. "James had always had a thing for her, but he and Lily had clashed in the past," he said, as if to begin the story all over again. "He was the popular, incorrigible rule-breaker, spending more time with me in Detention than we spent in class, while she was the tut-tutting teacher's pet, who might've been pretty if she didn't have her nose stuck in the air about every little thing he did…"

The picture his godfather painted was both familiar and odd. He supposed if the situation was different, and Ron was the one telling the story, his friend could give much of the same description as one for him and Hermione, at least, how they were like before, and substituting the Hospital Wing for Detention. It made his parents a little easier to relate to, but it still gave him no idea of what they were like as people.

"So what happened?" Harry prompted.

"Remus said 'He grew up,'" a somber the man shrugged, "but I always called it 'the death of a legend.'"

His godfather's face twisted at the words, finding them unexpectedly bitter.

"We'd risked our necks half-a-hundred times before that," Sirius continued, "and always walked away laughing. But now that Lily was the one at risk, suddenly he didn't want to risk anything anymore."

"That quick?" he asked, now suspecting something very strange indeed.

"Pretty much," his godfather nodded. "There was a day or so where we thought she might turn us in – which actually would have gotten us in a lot of trouble since we'd been busted for something similar in the past – but James's sudden 'We have to be responsible' stance warded her off, I think. Anyway," he said with a dismissive wave, "he deflated his head a bit, stopped hexing people just because they annoyed him, and started acting like the proper little Prefects we'd always made fun

of, and after a while, your mother came around, saw he was a good guy, and lightened up."

"Good, because before that he sounded like a dick," Harry said judgmentally.

"Of course he was a dick, we were all dicks," Sirius said defensively. "Everyone's a dick around fifteen, he was just forced to grow out of it first, but it happens to everyone eventually. You think Moony would've come charging into the Shack to find out what's going on, back when he was fifteen? He would have spent the entire time in his room, worrying over how badly it was going to turn out, just like I wouldn't be having this conversation now. Fifteen year old me would've heard that 'dick' comment, called you lame, hexed you, and left – but here I am."

What Sirius was saying was all over the place when it came to evidence. Everyone changed when they grew up, sure, and sometimes they changed quickly, but changing so quickly after somebody saved your life? That sounded like a Life Debt to him. After all, his mum sounded a great deal like what Hermione was like at the start of their first year, quoting every rule in the book and ready to get you in trouble for breaking them, but after the troll on Halloween she changed her ways.

'She even lied to Professor McGonagall, right then, to make the whole thing seem like her fault,' he reminded himself. 'And after that, she was our friend and didn't mind us breaking the rules so much. She even suggested we break into the Restricted Section of the Library!'

It was so obvious now, how could he have not seen it before? If rule-abiding Hermione could change so completely to better suit him because of a Life Debt she had to him, then surely it could've changed his rule-flouting father to be more like what his mother wanted him to be. And while it had changed them, it's not like they didn't become better people because of it.

'Hermione was certainly easier to be friends with, once she stopped telling us we were doing everything wrong,' Harry reasoned, 'but it hadn't really changed who she was inside. She was still the rule-liking bookworm who was smarter than everyone without trying, she just became okay with it when we had no choice but to break rules.'

If the same was true with his dad, yes, the Life Debt would've made him a better person, but that better person would've been inside him all along. Hagrid had always been glowing about him, saying he hated the Dark Arts and fought against Voldemort, so that would've been true even when his dad was a dick. And when it came to hexing people, was it really that different than his own hatred of Draco and the Slytherins? Most of them could use a hex or two, though he wouldn't do it himself unless they started it.

It also raised an interesting question: If Hermione had saved him that Halloween, instead of him saving her, then what would've happened to him? He would have changed like his dad did, only much earlier. He could have become almost as serious and studious as Hermione herself.

And from the sound of things, he wouldn't have even noticed and would have come up with his own reasons why he was doing it. After all, he had liked reading his school books even before they got to Hogwarts, so it'd just be something he was picking back up again instead of something new. And Harry could see how almost being killed by a troll could've made him want to study more to learn how to defend himself, and not be so quick to rush into dangerous situations.

It was weird to think of it possibly going that way. And while he could see how him changing like that could've made him better friends with Hermione, it was still weird, because it was all so possible. And what would that have meant for his friendship with Ron? Would he have been able to pull the boy into more studying, or would he have gone on and spent time with someone else? That was an unsettling thought.

And thinking about Ron, the thing that didn't make much sense was that Hermione actually had saved his life, and far more directly than he'd saved hers – so did Life Debts take that into account? After all, Ron had been the one who knocked out the troll. So if Hermione changed because of the Life Debt, why hadn't she changed to better suit Ron instead of him?

'He hadn't wanted to be there,' Harry remembered. 'And he was more concerned with Percy finding out than he was with finding Hermione. So did I get the Life Debt instead of him because he was only there because of me?'

And if he did get the Life Debt from her second-handedly, wouldn't it be weaker than if he'd knocked out the troll himself? And if it was a weaker one, shouldn't it be overpowered by the Life Debt Hermione would've gained from him for saving him during the Quidditch match? Or would that Life Debt be weaker than his own from her because she wouldn't have been able to save him if he hadn't saved her first? Not to mention, did it matter that she'd been trying to save him from Snape, who'd actually been trying to save him from Quirrell, and just happened to accidentally save him from Quirrell by doing what she did?

Thinking about his actions since, Harry could see how they might've been the result of a Life Debt. He had always tried to make sure she was safe, after all, but could his Confunding of her, in the hopes it'd make her excel, be the result of it too? Or was that thought just him trying to find something else to blame for what happened afterwards?

And when it came to what happened afterwards, could the Confunding he'd done be making the Life Debt she has to him go haywire? If so, was it his Life Debt towards her that's making him anguish so much about how much she'd changed, because he owed it to her not to change her so much? That actually kind of made sense. Ginny would have a Life Debt towards him too, if Life Debts were a real thing, and it was one he would have gotten by actually saving her life, and she hadn't saved his life at all. Was that why he was fine with all the stuff they'd been doing together? Or was that because he knew she hadn't been Confunded into it?

Now Harry knew why nobody liked studying this stuff. It was enough to make anyone's head spin, and it really didn't provide any real answers at all.

"You seem to like drifting off," a voice said, snapping him back to reality.

It was Sirius, still on his rock and looking at him curiously.

"It's strange to see such a Lupin-like look on a face so close to your dad's," the man remarked.

"I've had a lot of things on my mind," he shrugged in response.

Sirius just smiled.

"But speaking of," his godfather said cheerfully, trying to restart the conversation on a less thoughtful note. "I should thank you for that."

"For what?" Harry asked, not sure exactly what the man was talking about.

"For Remus," the man smiled. "Moony told me you talked him into staying at Hogwarts, rather than tucking tail and slinking away."

"Oh – er, that was more Hermione's doing than mine, really," he said, uselessly flattening his hair again as he skirt around taking credit for Confunding their professor, even if it had been his idea in the first place.

"Well, it's about time that someone convinced the man he's allowed to have a normal life," Sirius said approvingly. "Even back in school he was always punishing himself, and passed up far too many chances at happiness for something that was never his fault. So good on you two for getting him to see sense."

Harry wished he had heard this a couple of days ago. Back then he'd been twisting his brain into knots and beating himself up about all of the Confunding he'd done, and hearing it may have gone some way in alleviating his guilty conscience. Some of the Confunding still felt off to him – particularly the ones that let Ginny get away with walking around naked – but since those very same ones were also responsible for some of the good stuff that went on, he had come to see it more as her abusing what the Confundus gave them, more than anything else.

He hoped he wouldn't have to talk to her about it again. He may've had the moral high ground when they'd only done a bit of snogging and groping in private, but times had most certainly changed. How was he supposed to tell a girl he didn't want to see her naked after he came all over her face?

"Well, it wasn't really that hard," Harry said, hoping to get away from where his mind was at by getting back to Sirius. "He really was the best Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher we ever had."

"And now that everyone knows about his furry little problem," the man said with a grin, "imagine what his lessons will be like going forward. He could transform and spend all night chasing students up trees to give them hands-on experience," he laughed.

"I don't think Dumbledore would like that too much," Harry laughed in return.

"Bah, that old man's no fun," Sirius said dismissively. "If it were up to him, I'd be stuck at my mother's place, and it was a grim old place to begin with. It's even worse when you have nothing but her screaming portrait and a bigoted house-elf for company."

It was hard not to immediately agree with both Dumbledore and Sirius when he thought on it. A safe-but-lonely Sirius was better than a temporarily happy one being captured and sent to the Dementors. But if his hiding place was as bad as he described, then it was no different than being in a soul-sucking prison in the first place.

'It's like hiding me from Voldemort by putting me with the Dursleys,' Harry thought, finding odd parallels in their situations.

"Well, as much as I want you to stay safe, I can't really say anything," he said with a shrug. "I ran away from the Dursleys'… twice."

"I had been coming to see if you wanted to come stay with me," Sirius admitted, "but it's probably a moot point. Dumbledore said it would be a hard sell, and I can't really claim the place would be as uh… welcoming as it is here," the man added, bringing up the thing with Ginny once again. "And even if you visited the girl here, or she visited you there, if you stayed with me it'd put me in the position of having to have an opinion on what you do."

"You can't be Cool Uncle Sirius if you're a not-under-my-roof fuddy-duddy," Harry noted, smiling at the man's predicament, still surprised the man was taking what he saw as a normal thing.

"Better to be the adult friend, I think," the man said in return, going for an undiscussed middle option. "One who'll listen and not judge, if you need to talk, or charge in to help, if that's what you need."

"Sounds like a more mature 'cool uncle' to me," he said, agreeing with what the man was going for.

"I guess being a dogfather means you've got to grow up at some point," Sirius said as seriously as the stupid joke at his expense would allow. "As I said, it happens to us all eventually. And not to go all 'fuddy-duddy' on you, or step on Moony's 'stick-in-the-mud' toes…"

Despite the fact he knew that he and Ginny shouldn't be doing what they were doing, especially when her family couldn't voice any opposition to it, Harry still felt the need to sigh. It was his life, and he didn't want to go back to beating himself up over this again, not so soon after doing it the first time – and, well, this time with the whole Life Debt thing. Unfortunately, it was the duty of every semi-responsible adult to spoil the fun of any kid caught having it, even when the adult had spent the last twelve years in prison.

"Now I know you've heard it all before about you being too young for that sort of thing," his godfather said, mistaking what his look and mood meant. "Probably from her parents, her brothers, and anyone else with sense, which is why you're carrying on in the bushes, so I'll just leave it as said."

Even Sirius's beating around the bush was making his stomach twist in knots. While, yes, if it hadn't been for his Confunding, the Weasleys, both parents and brothers, would've tried to separate them, but it wasn't like Harry hadn't had this conversation with himself enough to make up for it. In the end, Life Debt or not, Ginny liked him, and he liked her. So if she had a strangely… physical way of showing it, what's the harm in that?

"I know you're a very… famous person, because of what happened," Sirius added, coming at this from an unexpected direction, "and I wish I could change that, but unfortunately, I can't, and fame and wealth poses all sorts of problems when it comes to girls."

"What do you mean?" he asked, wondering how dealing with girls could get any more complicated.

"There's never a shortage of… interested parties to… play with, when it comes to the rich and famous," he explained with a look. "But you can't always tell–"

"–If people like you for you, or because you're rich or famous," Harry cut in to finish for him. "Yeah, I know, I've had to deal with that before," he explained, his mind immediately going to Gilderoy Lockhart's attempts to use him for publicity. "But Hermione's been my friend for three years, and Ginny thought I was cute even before I saved her life–," he cut himself off so he wouldn't blather too much and end up revealing all the Confunding and Life Debt-related doubts he had.

"And that's good," Sirius nodded, taking the interruption in stride, "but it's also not good to string the girls along. You playing with one, and then the other, might be fun, but it's rather unfair to them."

"How? They came after me," he asked, completely confused, wondering how girls showing up naked in his bed was unfair to the girls doing it. If anything, he was the one who didn't have much of a choice in the matter.

"And it could just be normal attraction and teenage hormones leading them to it," his godfather agreed, "but it wouldn't be the first time people have done things they wouldn't otherwise, if it meant getting – or keeping – a person's attention, and that's before throwing fame into the mix."

His twisting stomach felt like it'd been stuffed with slugs. As uncomfortable as he might've been with a few of the things Ginny did in front of her family, he didn't want to think she was doing it just to get his attention.

'It works really well,' Harry thought, 'but if she's going to do it, she should do it because she likes it, not to get me to like her.'

Her kneeling in front of him, telling him how she enjoyed people looking at her body but it was all for him, had been so thoroughly burned into his memory it had crept into his dreams. He wanted to believe it was true, but between Life Debts and now this – how could he tell? If she liked it then she would've said she liked it, but if she really did have a Life Debt towards him she would've changed to think she liked it, and if she was only doing it to keep his attention, then she would've said she liked it even if she didn't.

Hermione saying something similar, and saying what they did would be an ongoing thing, could be the same. And Ginny's suggestion they could share him and both be his girlfriends could have been what Sirius was talking about too, just a way to keep his attention if she feared being replaced by another girl. So even if it had nothing to do with the Confundus, Life Debts, and the like, how was he to know for sure?

"Now don't get me wrong," the man smiled, "playing around can be a lot of fun, and there are some girls who definitely aren't looking for anything more than that. They'll snog you in broom cupboards or during parties, and then not give you the time of day afterwards, or follow you around for months and pull you away randomly for another snog," Sirius added, seeming to describe Ginny to a tee. "And while they're fun, those kind of girls will break your heart in an instant, and go dancing off to do the same with someone else, the moment you tell them that you want it to be more than just a bit of fun."

His stomach was a writhing mass of doubt and fear. Harry really liked being with Ginny, and certainly didn't want to lose her or see her with someone else. And in her defense, just because she was a bit… well, whimsical when it came to showing her body around other people, that didn't mean she was only interested in having a good time… or did it? She'd said early on she'd back off when Hermione arrived, if he wanted to be with her instead, so was that her saying she only wanted a bit of fun, or was it her saying it because she thought she had to in order to keep his attention?

"The same goes for guys who play around," Sirius added, seeming to find joy in making the situation worse, not realizing how deep this particular pit of quicksand actually was. "When a girl – or guy for that matter – is in a situation like that, they may feel like–"

"–They don't have a choice. They feel trapped," Harry finished for him, and feeling the same. "They want more, but can't say anything or they might lose what they want to keep."

"You're a good kid, I knew you'd get it," his godfather said approvingly. "In the end, everyone wants more… or they end up like me and Moony," he added with a shrug, "with our fun long played out or never entered into at all."

"So how do you avoid it?" he asked desperately.

Sirius gave him a confused look, like there were far too many ways that question could be taken.

"If you mean feeling trapped, it may be a bit late for that," Sirius shrugged. "You two were doing things that'd make shameless Seventh Years blush, and even most 'party friend' arrangements has one side wanting more or calling it off before they get to where you are. There's a bundle of life- changing consequences that can happen when you take things just one step further than that."

With everything he and the girls had already done, Harry wondered what 'one step further' would even mean. Some of what he'd done with Hermione would be 'one step further' than he's done with Ginny, but in many ways he and Ginny were already several steps further than he had gotten to with Hermione.

"I'm talking about kids," his godfather said with a poke to the stomach.

"Kids?" he repeated dumbly before the meaning came through. "Oh," Harry said stupidly, feeling like the world's biggest buffoon. In all the stuff he'd done with Ginny and Hermione, the possibility of getting the girls pregnant had never once entered his mind.

"Yeah, 'Oh,'" Sirius replied. "It's natural to want one at some point, and you kind of need a good long-term serious relationship before you have one, because Merlin knows it's not likely to happen in reverse."

Thinking about it now, some of the things the girls did made a lot more sense. Hermione had pushed off his advances when it got close to them going all the way, and Ginny had set up her 'not below the waist' rule almost right off the bat, but he'd thought they'd done it just to tease him, and he'd been happy to play along, but now… Now he saw what they were doing, though the reasons why could've been very different.

'They are very different girls,' Harry reminded himself.

Life Debts or no, Confunded or not, a niggling doubt was growing in the back of his mind.

"How do you tell the difference?" he asked the older guy, who'd barely been close to a girl – much less made out with one – for almost as long as he himself had been alive. "The normal one and the – er, 'party friend'?" he clarified.

"Well, normal ones are – well – normal," Sirius said with a grin, "and they're going to go into any relationship expecting you to be normal too, unless you tell them otherwise."

The sense of doubt grew stronger.

"People who're only interested in being party friends," his godfather continued, "they're the exception to the rule, and they know it, so the onus is on them to let you know what they're all about. The last thing a party friend wants is you acting like they're your girlfriend when they're not. It cramps their ability to flit around to other people without being too serious, if that's what they want to do, so they'll usually let you know soon after you start messing around with them, so you know what they're looking for."

Hermione was a normal girl, Harry was sure of that. Even without a Confundus or Life Debt effecting her, there was no way she'd take snogging and getting naked with someone lightly. Hell, this was a girl who made detailed study schedules for their final exams! And from what she'd said, she was obviously planning on being with him from there on out, perhaps even for the rest of their lives, if the Confunding he'd done had made the Life Debt truly go haywire.

Ginny though, despite how much he didn't want to think of her this way, had all the hallmarks of a party friend. She grew her breasts to get his attention, showed up naked in his bed, immediately went for his dick to have the most fun as possible, told him straight out that she'd back off once their fun was over, and always turned things physical when he brought up Hermione or asked what their relationship even was.

Turning things physical when he wanted something more, and saying she and Hermione could

share him, they both might be the result of the Life Debt, sure, but it could also be her saying or doing whatever she thought she had to, just to keep his attention on her for a little while longer. After all, his attention was what she seemed to want more than anything else. And yes, while it could be the Life Debt's fault, wouldn't that just mean she was just a party friend on the inside all along?

The more he thought about it, the more it seemed to fit, but what was he supposed to do about it?

"Could it be possible to have a normal girl, who acts like a party friend?" Harry asked, anxious for there to be an undiscussed third option.

"A girl who's wild and free, in all the best ways, but one that's only that way when it comes to you?" his godfather said with a grin, putting it in terms much better than he ever could. "One you could settle down with and still have her be as free a spirit as she ever was single. That's the dream, isn't it?

"When you get older–," Sirius said after a while, with a look that said he didn't want to tell him 'No.' "–In fifth, sixth, or seventh year, when everyone's hooking up or going on dates, you start to hear rumors about all the wild things some guys get up to with the girls they're with, but most of the time they're only words. Making a reserved girl 'see stars' on top of the Astronomy Tower just writes itself, doesn't it?

"That's not to say they don't exist," the man was quick to add. "Some party friends are into interesting things, so I suppose it's always possible for normal girls to be that way too. I'm just saying I never found one… though admittedly there's a bit of a hole in my dating history," he said with a look, not even needing to say 'I've just spent twelve years in Azkaban' to say 'I've just spent twelve years in Azkaban.'

"So as much as you might hope for it, I wouldn't expect to find one at Hogwarts," Sirius said in as close to a 'you're probably deluding yourself,' as he could get without saying it. "Even in the later years, students are just starting to discover who they are, and for what you're hoping for, it'd take finding a normal girl, who's into… interesting stuff, and who knows – and is very comfortable with – who they are, to the point where they don't care what people think anymore, which is asking quite a lot," he smiled to take the sting out of the words. "So even if such a girl was possible to find, I definitely wouldn't expect to find them when they're… How old is that girl again?" he asked with a look halfway between impressed and scandalized.

Harry chose not to comment on that, hoping the conflict between Ginny's young sized body and adult sized titties would make him think she's older than she was, or at least that she's an 'early bloomer.' And as for everything else Sirius had said, some of it seemed to apply to Ginny too. He'd definitely describe her as someone who's into interesting stuff when it came to what they did together, and who knows and is comfortable with who they are, and didn't Ginny flashing Ron and Sirius say that she didn't care what people thought of her anymore?

"Ugh, I'm just messing everything up, aren't I?" Sirius groaned. "This is not the way I expected this to go," he said, running a hand over his face and looking almost as mixed up as Harry was himself.

"Easier being a dog than a dogfather, huh?" Harry asked, finding a tiny bit of amusement in the man's misery.

"You can say that again," the miserable man murmured with a heavy sigh.

"Look, just like Lupin, you deserve to be happy," Sirius started again, as if saying it straight out

would help him stay on point this time around. "I'm only saying something because I don't want you to have the same kind of empty life I had, and I know having fun doesn't always lead you to happiness," he said, which Harry took to be a rather good message.

"I'm not trying to say you're using her, she's using you, or you have the wrong kind of relationship," he continued on to say. "It's something to watch out for, but I don't really know either of you well enough to say what's going on. I can only hope that you know yourself and each other enough to not let that happen, both because you're really young, and because what you want can change.

"So if you take anything out of all this," Sirius said seriously, "let it be this: Talk to each other, because that's the only way you're ever going to know. Does that make sense?" he asked, clearly not even sure if it made any sense to himself.

"Yeah, I – I get what you mean," Harry said, thinking a serious talk with Ginny was long overdue.

"Good," the man breathed heavily before cracking a smile again. "You know, I think your mother did this to me on purpose, just to get back at me for something."

"And what could you have done to make her curse you with me?" Harry asked, hoping to play into the man's joke.

"Well, I did help a friend of hers almost get himself killed," Sirius said, only semi-abashedly, as if it was something he knew he shouldn't have done but didn't feel bad about not taking back. "But in my defense, Snape bloody well deserved it."

All Harry could do was blink at him for a second.

"Wait… what?!"

The more she had to deal with it, the more she realized there was a slight downside to having cum all over you: It got sticky when it dried. This wouldn't have been so bad but it got even stickier when it heated up and got mixed with sweat, and it was hard to play Quidditch without getting sweaty. But while it made the sweat sting your eyes a bit more, Ginny supposed it wasn't so bad.

The rivulets that made it to her mouth had a refreshing Harry flavor, and it was impossible to feel the stickiness on your breasts and not be reminded of how it got there. So as far as things go, it was a pretty good reminder of just how close she was to Harry, even when the boy himself was nowhere to be seen. So while swallowing may make everything tastier and less messy, as long as it wasn't all over her face, she could see herself walking around Hogwarts with Harry's stickiness under her uniform.

'They should let us get rid of those stupid robes,' Ginny thought to herself as her brothers dwindled in the distance and back into the house. 'We should be free to let anyone look at us if we want. It's not like we're going to have sex with anyone who sees; it's just showing how sexy we are, and how lucky the guy is we do have sex with.'

From where she lay on the grassy slope, she sat up enough to strip off her top before laying back down. The sun was warm on her tits, and even free from her clothes she could still feel Harry's presence on them.

Idly she wondered how the rest of Hogwarts would react if she walked out to play with the Gryffindor team while wearing nothing but Harry's cum and a smile. The teachers would be shocked, the girls jealous, and the boys… they'd be hard, even the Slytherins. Sure, they'd say it wasn't proper, but only because they either didn't have breasts like hers or had girlfriends they didn't want to be mad at them for looking.

'And really, there's no reason they can't have breasts like mine, for the right price, that is,' she smiled.

But when she thought about it, the sillier the current state of things became. Everyone did it; they made out, copped a feel, sucked a dick or fingered a girl, and went all the way and had sex, so why pretend like they didn't? It was just stupid to pretend otherwise, and doing something like that would definitely do a lot to show just how backwards all the old people were when it came to things like sex.

'Who knows? Maybe the next time I did it, the other girls on the team would do it with me. '

Ginny thought that'd be a sight to see, especially if they went the cum-covered route as well, though she supposed they'd have to enlist Fred and George to cover the other three girls. She would have preferred Harry to cover them all, but there was only so much cum even she could squeeze out of the boy's balls, and she was willing to make a sacrifice for the overall social good. After all, that's what being a role model was all about, and the most important thing was to make it so every girl in the country was free to experience what her life's been like in the last week or so.

She might find herself in Detention for it, sure, but if her doing it by herself was enough to consume all talk in the castle for weeks, then all the girls on the team doing it with her afterwards would really get the ball rolling. Going full naked was a big step, and one she hasn't done herself even at the Burrow, except for once, but there it was to keep from hopping on Harry's dick before it was time. But still, the other girls in school were sure to be inspired to step out of their comfort zone after seeing something like that – like instead of going to class fully naked, they might go topless, or at least with their breasts out.

'Oh! And if I give out Mother Knows Breast potions to smaller-sized girls, I could get them to go around with their new tits out to flaunt them in exchange,' Ginny thought quickly. 'I would miss out on making money from them, but each set of tits would be a social statement demanding change as well as an advertisement. After all,' she thought devilishly, 'all the modest, moderately-sized girls who could only console themselves with the fact they weren't the smallest-sized girls would now be the smallest-sized girls, so if they wanted their self-esteem and male attention back, they'd have to pay me and support whatever I wanted.'

But as nice a daydream it was, even a radical role model knew big changes like that took way more time than it really should.

'It's not like I'd be able to Confund the whole world into going along with it,' Ginny thought. 'Well, I could, now that I know the spell, but not all at once, and I don't want to spend my entire life doing it. Also, it's not like it'd be possible to keep something like that quiet as more and more people go nuts, so I'd just end up in Azkaban or something.

'It sucks being a role model sometimes,' she commiserated with herself before thinking about the kind of real-world change she could live with, and conceivably pull off, during her time at Hogwarts. 'Maybe if they allowed us to go around in just our underw–'

Sound from behind told her Harry was coming.

Putting on her shirt and popping back up from the grass, she saw him emerge from the trees alone. The look on his face told her things hadn't gone well, and what she should've done was skip Quidditch and go back inside to clean herself up. She felt too grody to fool around, which was exactly what Harry would need right now.

'Why is it every time an adult talks to him they screw everything up?'

"Ruff-ruff not staying for din-din?" Ginny asked instead, hoping to make light of anything the escaped-yet-totally-innocent-I-swear mass murderer could've said about what they were doing when he arrived.

"Uh, no," a barely-more-than-monosyllabic Harry replied, as if unsure whether he wanted his dogfather to stay or go himself.

"Alright, let's have it," she sighed, bracing herself as he got to her. "What's the worst thing he said?"

He paused for a moment.

"My mum was friends with Snape," Harry replied, looking like his dog just died.

Ginny laughed, seeing through the boy's obvious deadpan delivery.

"Friends with Snape? You're joking!" she almost giggled, thinking it might just turn out alright after all.

"No, I'm not," he said, still in his affected voice, cutting off all her laughs.

Being friends with Snape was a serious crime to accuse anyone of, so it was little wonder the boy would react this way, especially if it was true.

"And it wasn't a short thing either," Harry explained. "They hung out for years, even before Hogwarts, and then later when he was doing really awful stuff. Cursing girls for laughs, fighting with my dad, hanging out with Death Eaters, calling muggleborns Mudbl–"

"–I get the idea," Ginny cut in to keep him from saying the word. "I can't pretend to see why anyone would willingly hang out with a greasy git like that, but him being horrible shouldn't make you think she's horrible too. People like to hang on to their old friends, when they can, and some people have better friends than they deserve," she explained.

"I suppose," the boy said grudgingly as they started their trek back to the house.

"It could always be worse," she warned. "Some girls get really stupid when it comes to boys; they get silly notions, like 'He only hexes you because he likes you' or 'He's sure to be a nice guy, deep down,' and take it as an excuse to throw all sense out the window to try and 'redeem him.' You should just be thankful she wizened up or you might've been Harry Snape instead of Potter."

"–Ergh!" the boy said repulsed. "I didn't even think of that. Sometimes arseholes are just arseholes."

"What, you mean if You-Know-Who kissed a muggleborn the world wouldn't be all cuddles and hugs?"

That got Harry to laugh.

"Maybe that's why he hates you so much," Ginny said, hoping to keep the laughs going. "Death Eaters are the 'I Love Lily Club' and they have a strange way of showing it."

"I don't know which would be worse, Snape or Voldemort," the boy said, making a shiver run along her spine from saying the dreaded name.

"Probably Snape," she said, pushing through to get back to the joke. "You-Know-Who would at least make sure you weren't bullied by the muggles you lived with; Snape would probably help. And let me tell you," she added with a grin, "not even a Life Debt could get me to snog Greasy Git Junior!"

"You say that when you don't have one to him," Harry rebutted. "but with us it's different, isn't it?"

Ginny closed her eyes and silently sighed.

"Why does it always have to come back to this?" she asked.

"Because we never really discussed it," the boy replied. "You just dismiss it and change the subject, but is it honestly so bad that I want what we have to be real?"

"That's sweet, Harry," Ginny said, stopping and turning to him with all the patience she could muster, "but we have discussed it. Discussed and rejected because it's not real! The only person saying what we have isn't real is you, and all that's doing is poisoning it – because it's bloody annoying," she added with a sharp poke to his chest.

"So even if Life Debts were real – which they're not," she went on to say. "What's the point of bringing it up? It's not like we could change it," Ginny pointed out, "and even if we could, I wouldn't want to! So how's that for 'not being real'? Or am I just so disgusting to you, you've got to get rid of me?" she asked, wishing she didn't feel so disgusting herself.

"Of course you're not disgusting," Harry replied. "I wouldn't be wanting a real relationship with you if I thought you were disgusting."

She had never heard him say anything so shallow before.

"That came out wrong, but you know what I mean," he said defensively.

"Yeah, I know what you mean," Ginny scoffed. "You mean, 'I'm fine using you if it means I can grope your tits, but, oh poor me! If only I could convince myself you weren't magically compelled to like me, I might be willing to treat you like an actual person and respect your feelings! And maybe, if you're lucky, I could convince myself to date you – as long as you're not disgusting, that is,'" she added scathingly.

"That's not what I mean at all!" Harry said, looking lost as to how things could've gone so wrong.

"Isn't it?" she pressed. "Because your actions say otherwise. You're either a horrible person for making out with a girl who can't help herself, or you're a horrible person for disregarding her feelings for you."

"Not if I can't help myself either because of the Life Debt!"

"Oh, how wonderful for you!" Ginny said sarcastically. "Now you don't have to take responsibility for your actions at all! Just blame a Life Debt when you're being an outrageous arsehole! Can you see now why I didn't want to talk about it?! Merlin, Dumbledore really fucked with your head,"

she growled her way to a finish, choosing to blame the delusional old coot instead of the still- somehow-cute-even-when-you're-mad-at-him fool of a boy in front of her, even though she was mad at them both.

"Well, you not-talking about it isn't going to un-fuck my brain or get me to not-think about it, now is it?" Harry fired back, for once being just as fiery mad as she was. Part of her wanted to push him down, yank off his trousers, and take him right there and then; that would show him what's real and what's not. "How can it when Dumbledore and Sirius are the only ones doing the talking?" the boy added, popping the perfect moment like it were a balloon.

She wasn't about to entertain the thought that his stupidity could be in any way her fault – not when she explicitly told him it was complete nonsense the first time he brought it up – and seized on the new name he added.

"And kind of dog shit did your dogfather add to this manure pile you call a brain?"

Rather than throwing more wood on the fire, her attack seemed to snuff it out.

"Er – nothing," Harry lied. "He just – pointed out how complicated things are when you're rich," he amended, and it didn't take a genius to know what even the polite version of the insult meant.

"Oh, so a girl can't like a cute-boy-who-happens-to-be-rich without being a lying slut or a gold- digging whore?" Ginny asked scornfully in return, as if it was someone else who'd had their body cum-coated just an hour or so before. "Well, boohoo for rich people! They're the real victims, not the girls they malign and use."

"I don't want to use you!" the boy yelled again. "But I don't want to be used either."

"You think I'm using you? How?!" she asked incredulously.

"You said I don't care about your feelings, but have you ever thought about mine?" Harry asked, using her own attacks against her. "Every time I talk to you, you tell me I'm crazy or use your body to change the subject."

"–Yeah, because you're either telling me I'm crazy for liking you or you're talking about another girl!" she cut in to say. "Did you ever stop to think about how it'd feel to see you pine away for a girl who could replace me in a second if she wanted to? Or how maddening it is to pin all your hopes on the insane idea she'd be willing to share you? I mean – who does that?!"

"If it's such a mad idea," the boy came back to counter, "don't you see how it could lead someone to think something like a Life Debt had a hand in it? To me it's like you changed overnight, so you're lucky I don't think you're Confunded."

Life Debts were ridiculous, but Ginny had to give him the last part, at least. Her tits really had changed overnight but it was Harry who'd Confunded everyone into ignoring it, though she had been the one to ask him to do something.

'No, I'm not letting him off that easily,' Ginny told herself. 'He still hasn't done anything to see it from my side.'

"But you really are Confunded if you think Hermione can replace you," Harry said, saying perhaps the sweetest thing she had ever heard. "I like you both, and it's killing me to question any of this or think we're stringing each other along. So if you like me, and I like you, then why aren't you my girlfriend?"

"I am!" she declared, but hastened to add, "but not any more than Hermione is."

"But you said yourself that she's not my girlfriend," he reminded her, getting irritated once again. "So we are, then we're not, but we are, then we're not. What's so wrong with being my girlfriend?"

"It's disrespectful!" Ginny cried, irritated herself at having to spell things out.

Harry looked at her as if she'd sprouted antlers.

"How's it disrespectful to be my girlfriend?" the confused boy asked.

"Because not everything is about you," she said, rolling her eyes and exasperated at finding even his dopey self-centeredness endearing. "If you and Hermione weren't involved, yeah, you and I would've been boyfriend-and-girlfriend a week ago," Ginny explained, conveniently glossing over how she had only gotten the confidence to go after him from the pep-talk Hermione gave her for being down about knowing they were making out all the time, though it's not like the girl knew that she knew when she did it.

"But that's not what we have here, is it?" she continued. "So think of it the other way around. If you and I hadn't messed around this summer, how'd you feel if Hermione shows up with a boyfriend that wasn't you?"

Ginny knew she'd scored a hit from the look on his face. It looked like part of him wanted to say the girl wouldn't do that, but the other was reminding him he had just been suggesting they do that very thing, so who's to say Hermione wouldn't?

"It'd suck, wouldn't it?" she pressed. "And it's not like you could really fault her for it, since you weren't really boyfriend-and-girlfriend, but you'd still think she should have spoken to you first. That would've been the respectful thing, wouldn't it?"

"Yeah, I guess," Harry said in the way boys had when they didn't want to admit you were right.

"I guess you should un-fuck that brain of yours then and start thinking about someone else for a change," Ginny said pointedly. "Because right now you can't handle one girl, let alone two!"

She turned and marched back to the house in a huff, leaving him to figure out what had just happened on his own. Regardless of what Harry came up with, one thing had been made perfectly clear. If there was any chance of getting things to work out between him, her, and Hermione, then Ginny was going to have to handle it herself.

Please drop by the archive and comment to let the author know if you enjoyed their /works/9429308/comments/new

Confund Us

Confoundedly Confunded

Ron and a Tale of Two Furries

Early Morning Stargazing

Turnabout

Nightcrawler and the Bootstrap-on Paradox

Weasley Weasel Words

Chest Game

Pervert Proclivities

The Warlock's Horny Heart Causes Sirius Problems

Rigorous Research

The Trouble With Triples is a Complicated View of Ownership

A Quagmire of Questions

Bats, Goats, and Wrinkly Old Butts: The Happiness of Tomorrow

Sirius Conversations